Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.
Site
RSS
Apple
Recent rankings
Latest chart positions across Apple Podcasts and Spotify rankings.
Shared links between episodes and podcasts
Links found in episode descriptions and other podcasts that share them.
Discover shows related to ExplicitNovels, based on actual content similarities. Explore podcasts with similar topics, themes, and formats, backed by real data.
There was a knock at the door and Valentina came in, pushing
a silver cart in front of herself.
"Thought it might be time for refreshments," she
chirped, her cheerful brown eyes not at all fazed by the scene in front of her.
She looked at Becky. "I figured you might find some electrolytes handy, so
I have green smoothies, strawberry-banana smoothies, coconut water, and OJ.
That should fit the bill, right?"
"Thank you so much, Val," Becky said, not at all
bothered by being naked in front of this girl. Clearly it wasn't out of the
ordinary, so she didn't care. Not to mention she'd referred to Mike and Karen
as 'Master' and 'Mistress', so there was more to her employment than met the
eye. Nanu was staring at Val's outfit again, making Val giggle. She left the cart
and approached the tiny Egyptian girl now, smiling.
"Watch this, Nanu," she said before pulling her
arms into her chest and doing on spin, her short skirt flaring out and twirling
around her, revealing her tiny black panties. Nanu clapped excitedly, her eyes
wide with delight.
"Great, now she'll want to own one of those
outfits," Becky sighed, shaking her head. "I'm sorry for the fib I'm
about to tell about you, Val."
She looked at Nanu. "It's a pretty outfit, yes, but
it's a slave's outfit, darling."
The Egyptian girl blinked. "She is a slave?"
"Can't you see the collar she's wearing?"
Becky pointed out, indicating Val's black lace choker, with the glittering
white stone on the front.
"She; is a slave to the gods?" Nanu murmured,
lapsing into thought about that before looking back at Becky. "Well,
that doesn't sound so bad, does it? We should become their slaves."
Karen broke down giggling, hiding her face in her husband's
massive arm and kicking her feet cutely. Mike just smirked while Becky sighed
and rolled her eyes. Valentina had no idea what had just been said, but based
on her employers' reactions, whatever it was hadn't panned out as Becky
intended. She decided to make herself scarce.
"scuse me, servant stuff to do," she chimed, doing
a curtsy before leaving and closing the door behind her. Nanu sat up,
straddling Mike's waist and trying to figure out why the goddess was laughing.
"Really?" Becky groused, giving Nanu a sour
look. "I rescue you from slavery, and you decide to volunteer for it
because it's these two?"
"Do you blame me?" Nanu said with a shrug.
"As long as I get fed and fucked, this seems like a good life with
pretty clothing."
"You do not need to be a slave for us to do that
with you, Nanu," Karen pointed out, caressing her arm.
"Well, nobody's fucked me yet," Nanu
announced, trying to pout rather unsuccessfully. "What good is being a
free woman if it doesn't get me cock when I need it?"
"I see food and sex are her two primary drivers,"
Mike mused.
"And possibly revenge," Becky added, watching as
Nanu reached behind herself and took hold of the currently soft cock and began
massaging it. "If you see her whispering into her palm, shit's about to
get real. Honey, that might not be a good idea."
"They said I don't need to be a slave to fuck them,"
Nanu replied, still stroking and now fingering herself, as if to get ready.
"I want to be fucked."
"Let the chips fall where they may, I guess,"
Becky said, sitting up and moving around the bed to join Karen. Soon, they were
in a sapphic tangle, limbs wrapped around one another and kissing deeply. Nanu
watched while she stroked the god's cock, slowly bringing him to life.
Karen was on top of Becky now, sitting up and straddling
with their legs scissored and their wet pussies kissing. She began to squirm
her hips, and Becky did the same, groaning in pleasure.
"Hmm, missed this too," she murmured.
"As did I," Karen sighed, pulling Becky's leg up
so that it was braced against her with her toes in the air. They slowly slithered
together, nether lips mingling, clits brushing against one another. They were
both wet enough that they could hear their lovemaking.
The god was hard now, and Nanu was determined to do this
right. She moved backward and pushed up as tall as she could on her knees, her
cunt directly over the huge cockhead. She pressed against it and moved around,
making sure she was good and wet. She felt the tip just push her lips apart
slightly, and inched her way down. She bit her lower lip as the pressure increased,
feeling a very slow penetration.
She gasped and shuddered as the head went inside, stretching
her in a way she hadn't felt before, except with a fist. There was an audible,
wet and almost gristly 'pop' noise, followed by another from somewhere inside
her hips structure as she sank down and sat very still. Becky and the two
professors looked at her somewhat curiously.
"Nanu?" Becky asked. "You okay,
darling?"
The tiny girl didn't respond, still staring off into space,
her eyes unseeing. Finally, a single tear was trickling down her cheek.
"Oh, well done, Ramrod," Karen said rather
sarcastically to her husband, still looking at Nanu. "Even if you didn't
break her in half, she's still going to have hip dysplasia."
"I didn't make her do it," Mike pointed out.
"I hope we have a wheelchair around, though."
The Egyptian girl finally opened her eyes, slowly, and took
several deep breaths, her palms resting on the god's muscular abdomen. She
looked up at the ceiling, puckering her lips and making sucking sounds as she
tried to center herself. She trembled as she pushed up on her knees, starting
to move, and then shook almost violently as she sank back down. She squeaked
and then whimpered, going still. Then she repeated the process, taking it slow.
"Well, I'll be damned," Becky mused as she
watched, still grinding her cunt against Karen's. "She actually did it and
didn't kill herself. She'll be trying to sit on fire hydrants next."
Nanu didn't make it more than three strokes up and down
before she clapped her and over her mouth and screamed into it, her entire body
shaking as she came. Once she'd recovered, she began moving up and down again,
a little faster, determined to have at least one more orgasm before she died.
She straightened her torso and kept moving up and down, her eyes closed and a
shameless moaning escaping her lips.
She lasted a little longer this time, but still ended up
clamping both hands over her mouth and screeching, almost convulsing before she
simply wilted, collapsing forward on to the god beneath her, eyes wide open but
unseeing, chest heaving as she tried to breathe.
"Determined little thing, isn't she?" Karen mused,
looking on, even while she made love to Becky. How she'd missed this feeling
with her favorite student.
"You'd have to be, to survive what she did pretty much
her whole life," the blonde replied with a sigh, undulating beneath her
teacher. "She's such a sweetheart, but she surprises me sometimes with a
brutal mercenary streak. And her morals are; decidedly different from
ours."
"Noted," Karen said before leaning down and
kissing Becky heatedly, squashing their tits together. They were swallowing one
another's tongues, grinding and girl-fucking their way to bliss, until Becky
wailed into Karen's mouth, cumming hard. Karen followed moments later, bathing
Becky's cunt in her sticky essence.
They wrapped themselves up in one another, kissing deeply
and just enjoying the shared post-orgasm bliss. It had been too long, and Becky
would do her damndest to make sure that didn't happen again. She almost giggled
through the kiss as she thought about the fact that she had access to a time
machine, if she really needed to see to the issue.
She and Karen rolled themselves together into Mike's side, snuggling
into him while Nanu seemed quite content to simply remain motionless on top of
him. Given that she was almost bolted down to his cock, she might not have had
much of a choice in the matter, mind.
"You okay there, Prof?" Becky asked, smirking up at
him while she caressed her other idol.
"Might've been a while since I've been in anyone quite
this tight," Mike replied, smiling and pretending to wince, as if being
clamped inside Nanu was somehow painful.
"Excuse you, sir," Karen chimed, trying to sound
indignant, but failing as she giggled. "Am I to understand I am not tight
enough for you?"
"You're the perfect amount of tightness, Gordon, and
you know it," the huge blond man said, reaching over and caressing his
wife's ass cheeks. Karen purred contentedly at the contact, snuggling into
Becky even more. Becky sighed, because she loved watching the profs together.
She'd never seen two people more desperately in love, or more perfect for one
another.
"So is it just you and Nanu in your little arrangement?"
Karen asked, looking down at her student and gently poking her nose.
"Well," Becky began before offering a weak smile.
"It's complicated?"
"Given what a hard time you had earlier, perhaps I
shouldn't be surprised," mused the older woman, smiling kindly. "Are
you hiding another girl from elsewhere in the world?"
"No," Becky said, blushing. "I;”
If she couldn't tell these two, who could she tell?
"There might be an angle with one of my students,"
she confessed.
"Rebecca Nightingale Fischer," Karen said, her
smile becoming a smirk. "You and a student? You naughty girl. Not that
Michael and I are in any place to judge, of course."
"Don't I know it," Becky giggled. "Yeah,
there is. Or there will be. I don't know how to explain it."
"One of those moments again, clearly," Mike said,
his other hand stroking down Nanu's back. She looked positively tiny on top of
him, like a kitten gone to sleep. She was stirring and slowly coming back to
life. "Don't try too hard, Rebecca."
"Yes sir," she said rather reflexively, but she
also enjoyed the little tingle she always got from obeying him. "Mark and
I, and Nanu, will be a thing by the time summer rolls around."
"M-ark?" Nanu mumbled tiredly, almost yawning. Had
she fallen asleep? "What about M-ark, Mistress?"
"She calls you Mistress, hmm?" Karen observed.
"It looks like I'm not the only one with a kitten on my hands."
Becky blushed. "She; insists she be allowed. I've tried
to break the habit, no dice."
She looked at Nanu now. "I was just explaining about
waiting until the summer before we will be seeing Mark."
"You get to see him all the time at school,"
Nanu pointed out. "But you say you can't fuck him. I hope they
understand, because I sure don't."
"Nonlocal measurement," Karen said, listening to
the two younger women speak in Latin, although she was talking to her husband.
"Low-entropy probability that falls outside the Born System."
"And deterministic despite a Dirac constant and
equation," Mike said before he chuckled and began sitting Nanu up
straight. She shuddered and gasped deeply, seeming to have forgotten that she
was speared on him. Her eyes were wide as she stared down at where her cunt was
split wide apart by his massive erection. She didn't seem to be able to process
anything like that fitting inside her.
"Christ," Becky muttered, shaking her head.
"I'm supposed to be a physics teacher, and I have no damn clue what
you two are talking about."
"Ultimately, determinism," Mike replied, letting
Nanu try to adjust. "I remember teaching you the concept."
"And I remember the lessons," Becky sighed.
"Never thought they'd be applied to me personally. I keep forgetting you
two are religious."
"I think it's pretty much a given that you, my dear,
are meant to study quantum crystallography," Karen cooed, stroking
the blonde's cheek. "So of course, Michael and I will teach you everything
we know, and will help you further on that path. You were, without question,
our most gifted student. This is your chance."
"What's everyone talking about, Mistress?"
Nanu asked, shifting around her hips to make sure they weren't actually
fractured. "You're talking in your stupid En-gush."
"Nanu, we'll speak Latin so that you're not left
out," the goddess said gently, reaching over and stroking the Egyptian
girl's thigh. "We were asking Rebecca if she wanted to come and teach
with us soon, instead of staying where she is."
Nanu considered and then looked at Becky. "Mistress,
I think you're very smart, but I'd think you were very stupid if you didn't
take this offer. And take M-ark with you, maybe it'll make him less stupid."
"I guess that settles it," Becky sighed,
shaking her head. "I can't refute those points."
"This Mark of yours sounds like a real charmer,"
Karen teased, finally sitting up and then clambering off Becky. She moved aside
while her former student sat upright, rotating her neck and stretching her
shoulders. "He must be a demon in the sack if you're willing to put up
with his apparent lack of intelligence."
"He's not stupid, he's just; he doesn't find
applying his brain power all that agreeable, except to get himself out of
trouble," Becky explained. "As for him being a demon in the
sack, he's not bad, but; well, I'd been going through a dry spell when this all
happened."
"There is no excuse whatsoever for you to be going
through a dry spell, young lady," Mike told her, sitting up and still
keeping Nanu in his lap. But she squeaked when he turned her around, still
nailed to him by his cock, which felt like it was battering her rib cage from
below. Her eyes were wide as she just sat and listened. "You're every
bit as attractive as you are intelligent, Rebecca, so if you're experiencing a
dearth of sex, that's just you being difficult."
"It's hard to find partners who measure up,"
Becky grumped. "Except for Nanu, of course."
Nanu sniffed and nodded righteously, happy to be included in
whatever the fuck they were all talking about. She was used to being ignored as
a slave, she had no intention of being ignored now that she was a free woman.
"You'll come to the housewarmings, yes?" Karen
asked. "The third and the fourth weekends of this month."
"You're having two housewarmings?" Becky
asked. "Why two?"
"One is the official housewarming, where I take over
as head of the Blackwell elder line and its operations," Karen
replied. "The one the following weekend is of a more fun and; well,
risqué nature. The invite list for that is much more select. You and Nanu
simply must come to both."
Becky turned her head to look at Nanu. "Did you
understand all that, my love?"
Nanu thought about it. "Karen is becoming Mistress
of this palace and there are two celebrations, one official, and one that is;
naughty. She wants us to come to both."
She leaned forward toward Becky now, her look an imploring
one. "Can we please, Mistress?"
"Of course we can!" Becky laughed gaily.
"I wouldn't miss this for all the gold on earth!"
More joyous laughter, and they all embraced one another,
finding partners and beginning the lovemaking again.
Another hour later, the Byron Lounge.
"I'm really hoping you like this," Becky said as
she poured the wine into her host's glasses. Mike and Karen were sitting on a
large chesterfield together while Becky and Nanu were in a smaller loveseat
across from them. The table the glasses were on was in the center. "You'll
probably find it very unique."
"It's potent, I can already tell," Karen remarked,
watching her student pour. "The nose is quite powerful from here."
"Interesting color for a white wine, too," Mike
added, noting the distinct amber tint to the liquid. His wife was right, it was
strong. It almost stung the olfactory senses and poured like a syrup. Even
Madeira wines were lighter than this. The maderizing process must have been
unusually acute.
Becky handed each of her companions a glass and then sat
down next to Nanu. The three women all looked at Mike, expecting him to lead
the toast.
He nodded and held up his glass. "Dignitas amicorum
pie zeses vivas."
Karen nodded and repeated the toast, but in English, the
only time Nanu ever considered the language divine and lovely. "Worthy
among your friends! Drink that you may live. May you live."
The bouquet was sharp, certainly, and Mike guessed the
alcohol content was well north of fifteen percent. The wine was clearly meant
to be sweet, but the robust body was definitive. This wine must have been aged
longer than Becky had been alive. Where had she gotten it from?
He glanced over at his wife, who had an even more acute nose
and sense of taste than he did, and she was examining her glass quietly. Karen
was rolling it around inside her mouth quietly, letting it play over her
refined palate. Her eyes caught his, and they knew what the other was thinking.
Becky and Nanu watched quietly. It was always fascinating to Becky how these
two operated.
"That's an Aglianico grape, I'm sure of it, even though
I have never had one quite like that," Karen mused.
"It's been aged in clay," Mike agreed, nodding.
"For a long time. The hangovers must be murder."
They both looked at Becky, who smiled hopefully. She wanted
them to like it, but also hoped they wouldn't ask more questions she couldn't
answer. She was doing her best.
"Rebecca, I'd like to have Jordan and Tatyana try this,
may I call them in?" Mike asked. She nodded and he bipped his smartwatch,
asking the former seneschal of Blackwell Manor and its current one to join
them. They came in together some minutes later, while Mike and Karen were still
discussing the wine.
"You rang, my friend?" Jordan asked, while Tatyana
nodded her head respectfully. Jordan saw the bottles on the table, noting the
amber color. "Is that a Malvazia wine? Very strong, I can feel it tickling
my nose from here."
"With Rebecca's permission, we would like for you two
to try this," Karen suggested, standing and walking over to a small
cupboard from which she retrieved two more glasses. "It's quite unlike
anything either Michael or I have tried, and I thought we had a very broad
palate by this point."
Karen poured two small glasses and brought them over to the pair.
Jordan, who had been the Blackwell estate sommelier for decades, and Tatyana,
its current sommelier, both examined the amber libation curiously. Jordan put
the cup to his lips and sipped it. Tatyana did as well, the only reaction from
her being her eyes narrowing slightly.
"That is very unique, I must say," the older man
said finally. "It reminds me a Sangiovese in some ways, but; more primal
somehow?"
"It is an Italian wine, I think," Tatyana added.
"But unlike any I have tried before."
"It's what I imagine a Falernian wine would be like, if
the genuine article thing still existed," Karen posited. "But those
methods are lost. We only know them from poetry and accounts of Roman
historians, such as Galen and Pliny. This is; wondrous to try."
Becky sighed slightly, relaxing. She was so worried about
running into time lock that it was a relief she'd managed to let them actually
taste the wine. The profs knew something was up, that she couldn't help them,
and they would just have to figure out as much as they could on their own.
Was she meant to have done this? Was it Fating?
She banished the thought from her head, she would drive
herself crazy. She was here to have fun with the two people who had made her
who she was, and to share that joy with Nanu. To her delight, Nanu seemed to be
acclimating well, even if she was in awe and fear of these 'gods'.
Mike looked at Becky now. "This must have cost you a
pretty penny, something this unique."
Becky smiled. "I can manage more, if you want. As many
bottles as you like. Just don't ask how or why."
"Fair enough," Karen said, looking over at her
husband. "And we just found our drink of choice for that toga party we
discussed."
Mike laughed and Becky giggled. Poor Nanu. She escapes
slavery from Imperial Rome, only to end up in a time period where dressing like
the patricians who enslaved her was the height of chic at a party. Rome was
clearly the eternal city in more ways than one.
And this one time, wining about it was a good thing.
Later that afternoon.
"Mistress, look at all these men,"
Nanu said quietly, as if the portraits and busts they were walking by could
hear her. She could've sworn some of them were staring right at her, their eyes
following her movements. "They are all rather frightening to me."
Becky nodded as she walked hand-in-hand with Nanu down the
Hall of Ancestors. "I remember the first time I saw them, my love, and
they intimidated me as well. They are the ancestors of my professor, going back
almost a thousand years."
Nanu seemed rather surprised, and a little wary. "They're
all gods?"
Shit, how do I explain this without breaking her mind?
Becky wondered rather wearily.
"They all have the same hair like the god, maybe
lighter, and the eyes," Nanu observed, still speaking quietly, so that
the numerous men didn't hear her. "I can't tell if they're as big as he
is."
Okay, extra complication there as well.
"No, my love, they are the ancestors of Karen,"
Becky explained, knowing this wasn't going to get easier.
That revelation gave Nanu paused. She stopped and looked up
at Becky now, almost frowning. "But they look like him, not her. They
have the same straw hair and the eyes the color of the sea."
She looked down at the ground now as she tried to parse out
what her Mistress was telling her. "But her eyes are the color of his
hair; maybe they are brother and sister?"
Now Becky's eyes widened.
"Well, if Iupiter and Iuno were brother and sister
but also husband and wife, why can't these two be?" the Egyptian girl
reasoned. "They gave birth to all the gods. But; where are these gods
now?"
She gestured broadly at the hallway and the gallery of busts
and portraits.
"Nanu, I; I don't know," Becky confessed,
trying not to falter in explaining. "I've never met them, honestly. I
met the father of Karen, that was it."
She pointed to an imposing portrait of Jonathon Blackwell,
Karen's father, which hung on the wall not far from them.
"And where is that god now?" Nanu asked.
Becky hadn't done herself any favors by mentioning she'd met other 'gods'.
She tried distraction now, pointing at a large open space
nearby on the wall. "Look, that is where the portrait of Karen will go,
once she is officially head of her fa; of the pantheon."
Well done, Fischer.
Nanu looked at the empty space. "So the goddess will
be the supreme ruler? What of the god? She seems to obey him, why will he not
be up there?"
This was getting harder and harder. Becky squeezed her eyes
shut, trying to think of a remotely plausible answer. What a rotten moment for
time lock to not interfere.
"He is from a different family of gods, my love,"
she said finally, giving up. She didn't have the mental strength to overcome
Nanu's fantasies. "A line of mighty ones, but that doesn't mean that
she won't rule her own family. She may obey him, but she is their leader."
It was true, just massively out of context.
"So we are invited to the festival that sees her
become ruler?" Nanu asked in wonder. "We are very important,
aren't we?"
It was finally a question Becky could answer honestly. She
smiled and caressed the younger girl's cheek. "Yes, my love. We are
very important to them. That's why they want us there."
"What does the goddess' name means, Mistress?"
queried Nanu. "Karen. It is so unusual to me."
Another smile. Becky knew this tidbit, because she had
laughed with her mentor about it so many times over the years they'd known one
another. "Her names means 'Purity', my dear."
Another wry face from Nanu. "But she fucks like
Venus, Mistress. I'm not sure 'pure' is the best way to describe her."
Becky restrained a giggle.
"And the god? What does his name mean?"
Becky happened to know that one as well, since the name was
common enough. "His name means 'godlike', or 'like unto a god'."
"Well at least that one makes sense," Nanu
admitted. They continued walking, with Nanu gaping at just about everything.
Mike and Karen were seeing to a small matter, and had suggested that Becky take
Nanu for a stroll around the estate. Becky had to think about what might catch
her attention, and what she'd even be able to understand. She'd already shown
Nanu the service elevator, and the young woman was stunned how the tiny room
could bring her to different places at the simple push of a button.
Food always interested Nanu, but if they were staying for
dinner, she could keep the little glutton out of the chef's way for a few
hours. Glenda showed them the garage, with all the exotic and rare cars. Nanu
seemed especially taken with the huge jeep and the bright red Countach.
They found Ari in what was apparently an arcade (rich people,
go figure!), and they watched while he played Street Fighter IV. Nanu
looked on in fascination as Ari controlled the little man inside the box,
making him beat up another little person. Before she got overstimulated and
bloodthirsty (Becky was beginning to suspect that violence and sexual arousal
were quite mated in Nanu's psyche), they went to find something else to look
at.
Soon, they found themselves in the compassion greenhouse.
The rather pungent odor hit them the moment they opened the door. Nanu wrinkled
her nose and pinched it shut with her fingers.
"They grow asterion, Mistress?" she asked,
her voice sounding funny before she was keeping her nose pinched shut. "I
remember it from the house of my Flavian masters. We made ropes and rugs with
it. They would bake the seeds into cakes. The cakes made me feel tired."
Becky nodded. "It's a recreational substance in my
time. They grow all sorts of things here, some of which will be very new to
you."
"I will get tired if we stay in here," Nanu
said. "Just from the smell of the plants."
Tempting, Becky thought, but ultimately decided
against it. There was still lots to do, after all. They toured some of the
other greenhouses before heading back into the Manor. In the foyer, they ran
into two young women. Becky stepped up to greet them.
"Hi, I'm Becky, this is Nanu," she said, shaking
their hands. The rather buxom brunette seemed very pleasant, although Becky
could already tell she was a bit of a space cadet. The other one, a shorter
girl with honey-blonde hair in a pixie cut, was lean and athletic, her hazel
eyes observing everything.
"Hi, I'm Jeanie," the brunette said cheerfully
before looking at Nanu. "Oh, wow, look how pretty you are! I'll bet you're
a big hit with all the boys, aren't you?"
She bent her knees slightly, resting her hands on them so
she was closer to Nanu's eye level. "And what grade are you in?"
Becky restrained a giggle-snort, declining to translate for
Nanu. The Egyptian girl looked up at her, a rather confused expression on her
face.
"What's the stupid girl asking me?" she
wondered.
"She just said you're very pretty and all the boys
must love you," Becky selectively answered.
"Well, she's right about that, at least, so maybe
she's not completely stupid," Nanu sniffed.
"Sorry, Jeanie," Becky said, turning her attention
back to her new associate. "Nanu doesn't speak English, we speak Latin to
one another. So unless you speak it too, I'll have to translate for you."
"Oh, yeah, no," Jeanie replied, shaking her head.
"Fre'n' me barely speak English, so I guess you're on duty for us with the
Latin stuff."
"Hey now," the pixie-haired girl said, giving
Jeanie a look before also stepping forward. She was wearing some chinos and a
tank top, her jacket thrown over her shoulder. She shook Becky's hand.
"Hello, I am Freja. We have been hearing about you both, I am
honored."
She smiled at Nanu now. "I am happy to meet you,
Nanu."
Becky translated, but Nanu didn't seem to hear what she was
saying, since she was focused on Freja. The Danish girl was not much taller
than her, but also had tiny tits, barely worth mentioning. She was smirking as
Freja put out her hand, and instead of shaking it, she simply put her hands on
her hips and pushed her chest forward slightly, thrusting out her tits. Freja
faltered somewhat at the sight of them on display like that.
"Anyhows," Freja said, turning her attention back
to Becky, even if her wife was still staring at Nanu's chest. For a tiny girl,
she had a huge rack. "Jeanette is my wife, we are pleased to be making
your acquaintances. You ams staying for dinner?"
Becky nodded, ignoring the fact that Nanu was turning slowly
left and right, showing off her bust in profile. "The profs convinced me
to come work as a Physics teacher at the uni. Do you two go there?"
"Yes," Freja confirmed. "Jeanette is in
Health and Nutrition Sciences, and I ams at the Skule."
"Ooh, an engineer," Becky breathed, smiling.
"Love it! You'll probs end up building a lot of the equipment I need in
order to; Nanu, stop that, you brat!"
She nudged the smaller woman with her hip since Nanu was
cupping her tits and squishing them together. Either one of her tits was much
bigger than both of Freja's, and clearly the girl was self-conscious about it.
This was no doubt some leftover competition and survival trait in Nanu, finding
advantage in whatever form it came. Given how she'd been mocked the other night
at the bar, maybe she shouldn't be surprised. Still, she couldn't let her
behave that way.
"Jeanie, honey," she said, smiling at the other
half of the married couple. "Would you mind taking Nanu and finding her a
bathroom? I want to pick your wife's brain about something with
engineering."
"Oh, a hundred p," the brunette said, nodding and
taking Nanu by the hand. "How’d you say 'Let's go pee' in Latin?"
Becky couldn't believe she was saying this, but obliged.
"Eamus mingere."
"C'mon, Nanu," Jeanie said to the confused
Egyptian girl, leading her off. "Eat a moose lingerie."
"Even for her, that was nowhere near the close,"
Freja sighed as she walked along with Becky now.
"I just wanted to get Nanu away from you, she gets
competitive," Becky said. "Sorry about that. She was raised as a
slave, so she has a survival mode about not being the smallest and
weakest."
"And my tits, they are smallest and weakest," the
Danish girl muttered.
"Oh, I think they suit you just fine," Becky said
helpfully, taking Freja's hand and giving it a squeeze. "'sides, I kinda
want to get a look at the rest of you without Nanu around, you look pretty
muscular."
Freja smiled. "I works out a lot, I guess. I played fodbold,
your soccer, and also field hockey. I do some martial arts as well."
"Ooh, tell me!" Becky said, pulling Freja into an
unused lounge. "Tell me what you take and I'll tell you what I
practice."
Freja put down her coat and stood there, letting Becky see
her body, although she still had her clothes on. Her shoulder muscles were
obvious, but she lifted her tank top enough to show up her segmented and
rock-hard abs. "I ams having a black belt in Grace Jujutsu, as well as
Kenpo, and I also know Fujian White Crane. What do you practice?"
"Krav Maga," Becky replied, lifting her own shirt
enough to show off her smooth, firm midsection to her new friend. "Started
quite a few years ago, mostly to blow off any sexual frustration, and to deal
with guys who get too handsy, you know?"
Freja smiled and nodded. "I believe you, for you are
very well sexy-built. But we should spar, I would love to try myself against
your Krav Maga."
"I would love that too, Freja," Becky purred, her
smile becoming sensual. "Win or lose, gonna love it. But haven't you tried
sparring with the big man before?"
"Once," Freja said, shaking her head. "He
literally squashed me like a bug. I lasted three seconds and he just squashed
me."
Becky giggled. "He was the one who began teaching me
Krav Maga, and every time I spar with him, I get squashed too. I think of them
as sex injuries, you know?"
Freja laughed. "Jeanette and I, we fuck the profs
occasionally, so yes, I understand. We are lovers to them, and to their son and
his wife, Karen's younger sister, Alexandra."
"They were telling me about that whole arrangement, but
I'm gonna need time to sort it out," Becky admitted. "It sounds like
it was a helluva year."
"I met my wife and married her because of Alex and
Alexandra," Freja said, shucking her tank top now and just leaving her
tits exposed. She didn't mind. "And what I can guarantee you, Rebecca, is
that when you see Alex and Alexandra together, it will make you very
happy."
"Honey, I don't doubt that one bit," Becky said,
pulling her own shirt off and then unhooking her bra.
In a bathroom down the way.
"See, this is pretty nice, right?" Jeanie said,
sitting on the ornate but comfy chair, her chin on her hand while she looked at
Nanu, who was simply sitting on the toilet with her pants around her ankles.
She'd already managed to go pee, but apparently this stupid girl hadn't noticed
and was still talking to her. "Li'l bit of girl bonding time, right?"
"You really are dumb, aren't you?" Nanu
said, trying to keep the snide tone out of her voice, in case the stupid girl
tattled on her to Mistress. "I'm done going piss, now what?"
"Oh, I've got an idea," Jeanie said rather
eagerly. She pulled her shirt over her head, and then quickly undid her bra,
letting her tits fall out. Nanu's eyes widened for a moment as she stared. They
weren't the largest she'd ever seen, the goddess' were certainly bigger, and
her Mistress' probably were too. But this dumb girl wore them well, and she
clearly didn't mind showing them off at a moment's notice.
"Now show me yours," Jeanie said, pointing at
Nanu's shirt. The Egyptian girl shrugged and peeled off her shirt, and the
stupid bra thing underneath, leaving her as exposed as her companion. Jeanie
nodded approvingly as she assessed Nanu's tits.
"Nice, we can have a lot of fun with those,"
Jeanie said, getting up and coming to kneel in front of Nanu now. She put her
hands on Nanu's tits and fondled them, feeling around and giving them a good
squeeze. "Yeah, these're primo, babe. Well done."
Nanu didn't have a damn clue what the dunce was saying, but
her tone indicated she liked Nanu's tits, and as a result, Nanu was getting
groped. She didn't object at all.
"Mind if I?" Jeanie asked, not waiting for an
answer before leaning in and starting to swirl her tongue around one of her new
friend's nipples. Nanu shivered and gasped, decidedly not objecting to this
treatment. She hadn't been fucked in over an hour, so this was a good start.
She reached forward and groped the brunette's big tits, liking how heavy they
felt in her hand. She could feel herself getting wet, and wanted to do things
with this girl now.
"Hmm, new and better idea;” Jeanie said, pulling back
and standing up long enough to go over to a closet and pulling out a large,
plush towel. She remembered they were in there after her unfortunate encounter
a few weeks earlier with the neighbor kid, who turned out to be necrotic, or
narcosomic, or something. She laid the towel out on the marble floor, and then
smiled at Nanu, patting the towel and indicating she should lie down.
Nanu got off the toilet and laid down on her back as
instructed, looking up at the dumb girl. Jeanie smiled and crawled partially
over the smaller girl, her tits now hovering over Nanu's face, the nipples
touching her nose. She eased down some more until Nanu could get one of the
nipples in her mouth easily. Nanu began licking, tonguing and sucking readily.
"Hmm, Jeanie for the win with the good ideas," the
larger girl sighed, now craning down and beginning to suck and lick on Nanu's
ample tits, the two of them losing themselves in the moment. Neither would feel
the need to come up for air any time soon.
Back in the other room.
Becky grunted and strained, lying on her back and hands
flexing against the floor. She was pushing with her hamstrings and her ass
muscles, sweat streaming now from her nearly naked form. All she was wearing
were her thong panties, and it still felt like she had too much on. Freja was
lying opposite her, also just in her thong. They both had one leg in the air,
locked against each near the ankle, and they were pushing hard, trying to
overpower one another.
It had been some time since Becky had engaged in a good bout
of (the unfortunately named) Indian leg wrestling.
Becky gasped and groaned, wondering if Freja was in as much
discomfort as she was. She had the height advantage, a longer leg, so
presumably more leverage, but Freja was very strong, her body a little bundle
of muscle, which Becky had not appreciated until they'd decided on this little
contest and they both stripped down.
Whatever she lacked in the tits department, Freja made up
for in the powerful ass department. Becky wouldn't be surprised if the little
Danish girl could crack walnuts open between those cheeks.
She heard Freja moan, taking heart that her opponent was
working as hard as she was, although they remained in a deadlock at this point.
If she couldn't overpower Freja, she'd simply have to hope to outlast her,
until Freja's muscles were jelly and she gave up.
They hadn't really decided on what the prize was for whoever
won, but she held no doubt they'd both enjoy it.
"Uh, fuck;” Freja rasped, her leg trembling every bit
as much as Becky's. "You ams strong, like Alexandra or Andrea."
"I'll take that; as a compliment;” Becky panted, her
warm skin slick against the floor. She hoped she didn't stain the marble, she'd
have a hard time explaining that to the profs. "You're really damn strong
too, babe;”
After almost two more minutes of straining and groaning, the
strength of both women gave out at the exact same moment. Their legs bent and
collapsed down, both of them breathing heavily, supremely tired from the
contest. They slowly rolled onto their sides, almost going fetal as they tried
to catch their breath.
"That was; very difficult;” Freja managed to say.
"I'm not gonna like walking on that leg for a
week," Becky replied, thinking about the amount of grapefruit juice she
was going to be drinking to deal with the lactic acid buildup in her leg and
ass muscles. She hoped she wouldn't have to chase Nanu anywhere. "I guess
it was a tie?"
"Next time, we will make it a sexfight," Freja
breathed, thinking she'd need a forklift to get her upright. "That will be
easier on my body."
"You have a deal, Fre;” Becky said wearily, hoping the
profs didn't find her like this.
Thankfully, the muscle pains subsided relatively quickly and
easily, even if she knew she was going to be sore tomorrow. She found Nanu with
Jeanie, and they both seemed much more refreshed and cheerful than her and
Freja. She had a sneaking suspicion as to why.
Nanu hadn't been in Freja's presence more than three seconds
before she thrust her chest forward again, making sure the Danish girl knew who
the mayor of Titty-Town was, even if she wasn't quite so blatant about it this
time. They'd all gone to the kitchen so that Becky and Freja could rehydrate
themselves a little. Freja was just drinking bicarbonate in water, whereas
Theresa supplied Becky with her grapefruit juice.
Nanu and Jeanie were drinking milk, and the two girls
giggled at one another while they downed their glasses.
Jeanie and Freja excused themselves, needing to get back to
their condo. Jeanie hugged Nanu, making sure they squished their tits together,
then did the same with Becky, although perhaps not quite as familiarly.
Freja hugged Becky and then took a chance on hugging Nanu to say goodbye. Nanu
accepted the hug, but made sure she pressed her tits right into Freja's
reminding her who was in charge. Freja sighed, and they made their exit.
"Miss Fischer, Mr. and Mrs. DeBourne will meet you in
the Spencer Study now," Tatyana said, entering the room and nodding.
"They apologize for the delay, things are just rather busy right
now."
"Well, what with finals coming, and the big ol' housewarmings,
I'm not surprised," Becky said cheerfully, taking Nanu's hand and allowing
Tatyana to take them to the aforementioned Spencer Study. Inside, Mike and
Karen were sitting on a long, ornate chesterfield. Becky strolled in and sat
down on a loveseat just across from them, joined by Nanu. Once again, the
Egyptian girl seemed to be keeping her eyes averted.
"I hope you don't mind, Rebecca, I thought we might
continue having more of your delightful wine," Karen said, pouring some
glasses.
"I'm glad you like it, and especially glad that you
aren't asking questions," Becky answered, relieved that her mentors seemed
to genuinely understand her predicament, even if they couldn't understand her
predicament. "I promise, I'll scare up some more for you."
They were happily discussing Becky's future employment at
the university, with Mike and Karen almost teasing her with tempting tidbits
about all the latest research into quantum crystallography. Nanu listened
quietly, understanding nothing, but knowing that whatever was being discussed
was important. It was about making her Mistress happy, and nothing was more
important to her than that.
Well, getting fucked was as important, but clearly
she could have both, so why quibble?
Soon enough, they were joined by another person, whom Becky
and Nanu turned to meet. A tall, young, and incredibly handsome blond man
strolled in casually, wearing an infectious grin that Becky would recognize
anywhere, even if she hadn't met him some years ago. He was so very obviously a
DeBourne.
Nanu's eyes went wide again, and she trembled in fear.
"There you are, child-mine," Karen said as Alex
walked into the study. "You remember Miss Fischer, yes?"
"Of course," he said, smiling genially as he
walked over to where the guest was sitting with another, smaller and
exotic-looking girl. She stood up and he shook her hand, which was firm,
friendly, and warm. A definite turn-on. "It's good to see you again, Ms.
Fischer."
"Oh, God, call me Becky, please," she said, trying
to not blatantly ogle her professors' son. He was so much like Mike, only
distilled into a more human-sized form, with enchanting electric blue eyes that
radiated humor. But there was also a cool aloofness beneath, if he cared to let
it be seen, and that was something he got from his regal mother. "You've
grown up, Alex, and you were a lady-killer when you were just thirteen, I
recall."
"Well, everyone kept sayin' you were too old for me, so
I had a wait a few years," he quipped, making her laugh. "Who's your
friend, Becks?"
Becky shook her head, since his new name for her reminded
her of Mark. Still, it gave her a tingle when Alex said it, so she didn't
exactly mind. He was more than free to keep calling her that. "Alex, this
is Nanu. She's staying with me for the foreseeable future."
Alex was going to shake Nanu's hand, but instead she slipped
down to her knees, staring up at him in reverent awe before dropping her head
to look at the floor. She began speaking quietly, her voice little more than a
mumble.
Alex raised an eyebrow before glancing over at his mother
and father, who were still sitting on the large chesterfield. "Is she
speaking Coptic? That's Coptic, isn't it? I don't speak that one yet."
"Maybe if you were an elder of the church and showed a
little more liturgical piety," Karen sniffed, holding her wine glass as
she watched and assessed her son and his reactions. "Nanu is from very
small-town Egypt, but she speaks Imperial Latin."
Becky watched on, intrigued as he looked down at her again.
"Please get up;” he instructed in the language of Imperial Rome.
Nanu stood, but kept her eyes averted, even while he was
addressing her. He smiled at her. "Nanu, I'm Alex. My full name is
Alexander."
She dared to look up at him again. He was a head, shoulders,
and half a chest taller than her. She barely cleared his dad's abdomen. But she
was certainly stacked for such a small girl. She had the build of a dancer,
except with big tits.
"The conqueror is named after you," she
said in a hushed tone. "Alexander;”
Alex looked back at his parents and Becky. "Does she
think I'm a god? She's clearly not Muslim or Syriac Christian."
"We haven't quite figured out what she makes of
us," Mike replied, his deep voice from behind her making Nanu almost
shiver and squeeze her eyes shut. This had been quite the day for her, and
she'd met three gods now. How many people could say that?
"Well, better you guys spend time thinkin' about it
than me," Alex concluded, kneeling down so that he was eye-level with
Nanu, taking her hands and smiling. She trembled at the touch.
"Welcome to my home, Nanu;” he said cheerfully.
She looked like she might faint. Her heart was thundering in
her chest again, and she felt dizzy.
"I hear you're due to get married, Alex," Becky
mentioned, taking the pressure off Nanu before she just expired right there on
the Persian rug. "Your aunt?"
"Yep," Alex said, rising while gesturing for Becky
and Nanu to sit again, which they did, Nanu somewhat unsteadily. Becky gave her
some water while Alex eased himself onto the chesterfield next to Becky. Half a
second later, Valentina brought in more drinks. Becky smirked at the steaming
blue beverage waiting for Alex. Apparently it was some nerdy thing called a
'Romulan Ale'. "Mom's sister that I'm named after. "I take it you've
heard the whole crazy story?"
"Crazy stories seem to be the theme of this past
year," Becky agreed. "Damned if I can get into mine, though. I am
looking forward to meeting her as well, though. Your mom and dad have mentioned
her over the years, the fact that she was missing from your lives. She and your
grandmother were gone by the time I knew them."
"Speaking of my baby sister, would you happen to know
her whereabouts?" Karen asked, looking at her son.
"She went with Aunt Jen to the pub while I was in
class," he replied, nodding to Val in approval as he tried his drink.
"Aunt Jen had a bunch a followers, so she took them all for a drink."
"Meaning it'll somehow magically happen on my
tab," Karen muttered while Mike patted her shoulder. "When was
that?"
"Alexa only had a half day, so they're probably almost
home by now," he replied. "Aunt Jen really likes Theresa's coq au
vin."
He looked at Becky and Nanu now. "You two staying for
dinner? Theresa makes killer food."
"Well, your chef's bologna hasn't had any disastrous
effects on Nanu's digestive tract, so I assume fresh poultry ought to be
fine," Becky mused.
"Nitrates and preservatives are the enemy, eh?"
the young man laughed, once again reminding Becky of his father and giving her
a tingle.
They finished their drinks and Mike and Karen agreed to take
them on a small tour. Becky was rather interested in the energy-saving
measures, like the solar panels and the thermochromic windows. They were all
touring the temperate produce greenhouse (called the 'Orangerie') some while
later when two people joined them.
"We're back, and we're not even hammered," the
tall, gorgeous blonde chimed musically, the air of the room lightening with her
presence. Even the resident butterflies of the Orangerie seemed to dance about
when she was near them. She walked right up to Becky and hugged her. "You
must be Becky! I've heard a lot about you."
"I've heard a lot about you too, but I never would've
believed anyone could be as stacked as your older sister," Becky replied,
happily returning the squishy hug. "Let me introduce Nanu. Unless you
speak Coptic, you'll need to speak Latin to her."
"Hi, Nanu!" Alex almost sang as she knelt
and hugged the shorter girl. Nanu's eyes looked like they might just spring out
of her head before she swooned, not even having a chance to get on her knees
and avert her eyes. "I'm Alexa!"
"A; leks...a;” the Egyptian girl murmured as the tall,
blonde goddess finally released her. She didn't go to her knees, she simply
gazed at Alexa in quiet awe. This had been quite a day for her, even by her
standards recently.
"And I'm Jenny, lovey," the countess said, walking
over and giving Becky a hug. "Chuffed to have you around. Have the lord
and lady of the manor made their proposal to you yet?"
"They have, and I've accepted, countess," Becky
replied, enjoying yet another squishy, sexy hug. She had no doubt she'd end up
fucking these two women eventually, if not Alex. She'd never had sex with a
countess before, just a French noblewoman that she was reasonably certain was her
own ancestor. "I could use the pay upgrade, certainly. Gotta pay for the
classes to keep this bod toned somehow."
"Delighted to hear it," Jenny said cheerfully, the
two women still holding one another by the waist as they smiled at each other.
Mike and Karen looked on, trying not to smirk. "And you're quite lovely,
my dear. Certainly it won't hurt to’
"Oh my gosh;” Alexa breathed, looking at the floor as
an epiphany shivered through her. She looked up at Becky and Jenny. "We've
gotta do that."
"Do what, darling?" Jenny asked, looking at her
but still holding Becky, their hips touching.
"Well, look at us," Alexa said, coming over and
inserting herself into the small hug, which was now a three-way. "Three
tall, gorgeous blondes; we need to form a clique, or a union or
something."
"I've never belonged to a union," Jenny mused.
"I've never not belonged to a union," Becky
added. "Don't think I've been in a clique, though."
"Yeah, but where's this ever happen?" Alexa
said, pointing at each of them in turn. "Three natural blonde goddesses
all together, none of us made of plastic or silicone; we're the world's most
awesome and exclusive clique."
"A Trinity," Alex added rather unhelpfully.
"Yes!" Alexa said loudly, turning and pointing at
Alex in excitement while Karen favored her son with a sour look for encouraging
this. "The Trinity! That's it exactly!"
She took Becky and Jenny by the hands and began pulling them
out of the Orangerie, confusing the butterflies. "C'mon! We've gotta go
take pics to celebrate our formation;”
"Take care of Nanu for me," Becky called back,
getting pulled along in Alexa's wake, as was the countess. The girl was
frighteningly strong when she was exited; Becky would be amazed if even Andrea
was stronger than Alexa. "Feed her or something', that'll keep her
occupied."
Nanu watched her Mistress disappear with the golden-haired
goddess with the giant tits, along with the other woman. Seconds later, the
three gods she was left with all turned to look down at her. She stared back at
them awkwardly for a moment before opening her mouth and pointing at her
gullet, then licking her lips and rubbing her belly.
She looks like Nibbles the Mouse from those old Tom and
Jerry cartoons when she does that," Alex observed.
"Well, let's go see if Theresa can scare up some more
bologna for her," the golden-eyed goddess named Karen mused, holding out
her hand for the Nanu to take.
"Ba-lo;” Nanu said eagerly as she followed Karen out of
the Orangerie. "Ba-lo;”
Soon enough she'd be eating again, and hopefully someone
would fuck her. She hadn't anticipated anything like this happening to her, and
she owed it all to her Mistress and the god-machine.
It was a good day to be Nanu Tehemet.
A study on the third floor.
"Okay, so," Alexa began, herding the two women into
the room and then closing the door for privacy. "This is gonna be awesome,
the world's most elite clique."
"It would be nice to belong to something Kat
cannot dominate," Jenny mused, nodding. "What does our clique
do?"
"Just exist to show off how wonderful it is to be a
blonde goddess," Alexa reasoned, rubbing her hands together and then
assessing them both for a moment. "I mean, we're gotta spread the truth,
right?"
"Good enough for me," Becky declared readily,
watching Alexa go over to a closet and pull out an expensive-looking camera and
tripod. "Lotsa pics in various states of dress and undress?"
"It's as if you were reading my mind, Miss
Fischer," Jenny laughed . "Oh, but this will be fun!"
"Lemme just get this set up here," Alexa said,
fiddling with the tripod and mounting the camera. "Pics, vids, whatever we
want, and I even have some telescopic mounts so we can record from above if we
like. We shouldn't need more than thirty minutes this first time. Will Nanu be
okay for that long, Becks?"
"If they feed her, she won't even notice I'm missing
until tomorrow," Becky chuckled. "For my part, we've got time."
"We'll start with dressed pictures, then get
progressively undressed," Alexa said, clearly in charge. She was a
Blackwell, so neither of the other women contested it. "Just in case we
get outta control and then can't put our clothes back on correctly."
"Good thinking, lovey," Jenny agreed, even if she
was more than ready to shed her layers with these two. "I can forget my
own name after naughty fun, forget how to dress myself."
"Has that happened to you recently, countess?"
Becky asked, smirking at her new playmate.
"My dear girl, it has been intimated to me that you
have also been fucked by the lord and lady of the manor, so you no doubt walk
through the same haze I do once those two have had their way with you,"
Jenny pointed out, smirking and pulling Becky to her. They held one another
close again, hands on one another's behinds as they stared into each other's
eyes.
"Hey, wait for me," Alexa whined from behind the
camera. "I'm not fucking Mike, but Kar has worked me over plenty of times,
we all share that!"
"And you get drilled by your nephew, so no complaints
on your part, right?" Becky teased, her tits pressed to Jenny's while they
both looked over at their hostess.
"Hey, you guys wanna ride that Tilt-A-Whirl, I don't
mind," Alexa said with a shrug. "I could use the help sometimes, ya’
know? Why do you think I keep Freja and Jeanie around?"
They both laughed as she trotted over, having set the timer
on the camera. "Okay, It's gonna take a series of pics, with time between
each set, so we can arrange ourselves however we like. We'll do sets with each
of us in the center so that they're personalized. Get ready!"
They faced the camera, each of them striking a pose, with
Jenny starting in the middle.
"Show them legs off, and tits on parade, ladies!"
Alexa said, turning her torso slightly to show off her large bust while she ran
her fingers through all her golden hair. Jenny put one hand on her hip and gave
the camera sultry smirk, while Becky put her hands on the back of her head,
winked and stuck her tongue out.
They put Becky in the middle next, and she turned her back
to the camera. She looked over her shoulder and smirked, smacking her ass for
the picture. Alexa leaned forward, letting the camera see down her shirt, and
Jenny turned, cocking her forward leg and opening the slit of her skirt,
showing off her thigh.
Alexa went in the middle now, but since she was noticeably
taller than the other two, she squatted down, sliding one long leg out to the
side so that she wasn't towering over them. Jenny and Becky both leaned into
one another over her, the countess' left boob pressing into Becky's right while
they both smirked for the camera. Alexa had her hands reaching back to caress
their thighs, giving the camera a wicked, sultry look.
"Next up, shirts off, bras only," she declared,
standing up and shucking off her top to reveal her large bust, only barely
contained by her brassiere, which was working overtime and deserved hazard pay.
Built just like the prof; Becky almost sighed, trying
to not stare at Lexi's huge tits. Her own tits were on the large side, of
course, right up there with the countess', but there was no question who ruled
the titty roost here.
"And after this, we'll strip to thongs and take pics
from above, standing in a circle with our tits all pressed together,"
Alexa added, getting ready for the next set.
Becky laughed. She couldn't think of belonging to a better
clique or union.
And she couldn't wait to collect on benefits.
Later that evening.
"It was so good to see you again, darling," Karen
said, standing on the marble landing with Becky, with Mike towering over them
both. Nanu was still in the kitchen, getting a care package of food Theresa had
made for her. Dinner had been a big hit with Nanu, and Becky was now wondering
how she'd ever keep the girl fed.
"It was amazing and wonderful to see you too,"
Becky breathed, allowing her eyes to sting a little. "And I promise,
you'll be seeing so much of us now. I'm sorry I let it go so long."
"The important thing is that the issue is being
corrected, my love," Karen said softly, holding Becky's hands and looking
deep into her eyes. "You and Nanu are always welcome here. No questions asked,
no permissions necessary. That is how Michael and I want it."
"You always were too good to me, you know," the
blonde woman sniffled, smiling. "I love you both, you made me who I
am."
"We love you too, Rebecca," Karen cooed, pulling
her former student into a deep, loving kiss. It lasted nearly a minute before
Becky pulled back, shivering and letting out a sigh. She turned to look up at
Mike hopefully.
He picked her up bodily and she squeaked and giggled,
kicking her feet daintily as she left the marble landing. She wrapped her arms
around his neck and kissed him devotedly, losing herself in the feeling of
safety he always gave her when they embraced. Finally, she dropped down and
wiped at her eye.
"Even though I've got lots of stuff to do to get ready for
finals, I promise to start digging into all the stuff you'll be sending me
about the fall semester," she said, smiling as Nanu now joined them,
holding a small linen sack that was no doubt full of ba-lo, and other goodies.
Tatyana, who had brought Nanu out, nodded politely and then headed back inside.
She'd see them again soon enough.
"Okay, but you don't need to do that alone,
Rebecca," Karen told her. "More important to me is making sure you
will be here for the housewarmings. Whatever we need to do to make that happen,
we will do it. Count on it."
"I always have," Becky said almost reverently
before smiling down at Nanu. "Okay, your turn to say good bye."
Nanu murmured something, but hugged Karen tight, then
allowed herself to be picked up and hugged by the god before getting down and
nodding to Becky. It had been a long and stimulating day. She was ready to go
home. Alex, Alexa, and Jenny joined them on the landing, saying their final
goodbyes for the visit. They'd all exchanged information, and they would now be
communicating constantly. Who was Becky to complain about a tight sexting ring?
Rather reluctantly, she turned and walked down the steps,
holding Nanu's hand. The tiny girl looked back and waved at everyone, smiling.
"Good; bye;” she called out.
They got into Becky's car, and she buckled Nanu in. When she
got into her own seat, she could see just Mike and Karen looking at them now,
everyone else having gone back inside. She smiled and waved while flicking her
high beams as a final goodbye. They waved back and just watched silently as she
came around in the driveway and started heading down toward the Bridle Path,
soon out of sight in the darkness of night.
"What a wonderful and interesting day that was,"
Karen sighed, still smiling at the driveway. "Do you think she'll ever
have the time to tell us what is really happening with her?"
"Gordon," the titan man said, putting his arm
around her and walking her back into their home. "Something tells me that
she has all the time in the world;”
Back in Lytton Park, half an hour later.
Becky was lounging back in her comfy chair in the living
room, letting the cellphone ring. She was wearing her little Bluetooth earbuds,
so she could also enjoy a glass of Falernian wine. She smiled at Nanu, who was
lying on her stomach on the couch, very naked and very passed out. Apparently
they'd found her limit for food, sex, and meeting unusual people, and she was
now sleeping like an angel.
"Hiya, Becks," Kay said cheerfully. "Not
like you to call this late, so I'm guessing' you're pumped full of orgasm
hormones and gotta gush to someone?"
"I suppose there's that too," Becky giggled,
indeed still feeling gloriously giddy in some ways. "It was a wonderful
day, everything I remembered them being, and better. I actually phoned to ask a
question."
"Anything, babe. Ask away."
"Well, I really enjoy our weekly nights out,"
Becky began. "I just; will I still be allowed to come along if I'm not on
the team any more?"
There was silence on the other end of the line for several
seconds. Becky just waited patiently. She had to tell someone.
"Holy shit, Becks," Kay murmured. "They
offered you a fucking job?"
"At the university, teaching Physics to the
first-years," Becky confirmed, nodding as if her friend could see the
gesture. "They'll make sure I have what I need to get my doctorate, and I;
I get to work with my idols, Kay. It's a dream come true."
"I'm happy for you, even if we're all gonna miss
you, you lucky bitch," her friend said. "And yes, you're still
gonna be welcome to our nights out, dummy. If you're not too big and busy for
us, of course."
"Dork," Becky giggled. "I guess I'll announce
it to staff on Monday, make it known. And I've got a great replacement in mind
that I hope they'll snatch up. My friend Julie."
Kay was silent while she thought about that. "Isn't
she the hot brunette who teaches kindergarten and elementary? She's filled in
for some of us before as a supply teacher. I suppose having her on board will
lessen the pain of losing you a bit. Still, I'm happy and excited for you,
Becks. You deserve this. I always told you that you were wasted doing this
stuff with retarded teenagers."
"I'll miss some of those retarded teenagers,"
Becky almost sniffled.
"Hmm, some more than others, I think," Kay
said slyly, teasing. "Admit it, Fischer."
"This again?" the physics teacher sighed. "I
told you, there's nothing between Simmons and me. If there was going to
be, I'd wait until he was eighteen, ya’ know. I have standards."
"Hard to give up such a fab tease," Kay
admitted. "Soon enough, you'll be boning hot young university studs."
Nanu burped loudly and long in her sleep, mumbling and then
shifting around to face away from Becky.
"That could only' have been Nanu," Kay
laughed. "I really hope the upgrade in pay allows you to keep up with
her appetite, babe."
"I hope so too," Becky said before yawning.
Whether she wanted to admit it or not, it had also been a deliciously long and
sexy day for her too, and she was rather wiped out. "Don't hate me, hon,
but I'm really done-zo. I'm gonna take Miss Manners here upstairs and
crash."
"Don't blame you after the day you've had, but call
me over the weekend and tell me more," Kay instructed. "Proud
of you, Fischer, have a good night."
"You too, hon. Night."
Becky ended the call, rested her head back against the chair
and sighed lazily. She felt better for getting that off her chest, like she
wasn't going to burst any more. She sat quietly for some time, humming to
herself and finishing her wine, reflecting on where life was taking her. Taking
them. She never could have guessed, after all.
It still seemed unfair to her that her idols weren't meant
to know about time travel. They almost seemed to have figured out what was
happening with her when she couldn't give them help. They were running on that
frightening intuition they were both famous for. They'd intended to offer her a
job, and they were making her life wonderful in ways they couldn't imagine.
She was going to be working on temporal mechanics!
Nanu, my love, if you could only understand, she
thought, looking over at her now constant companion and smiling warmly. Maybe
she thought the profs and Alex and Lexi were gods, but given the world she'd
come from, it made perfect sense she would do so. There were no better
candidates than those four, after all.
I regret telling you to wait, Mark, Becky mused. Not
that you'll notice, but it's three months for Nanu and I. And yeah, I guess I
am rather partial to you, even if I don't dare tell Kay. We've been through a
lot together, haven't we?
She was only twenty-seven, and she had a long and exciting
life still ahead of her.
Becky picked up her phone again and texted someone.
Once her wine was finished, she got out of the chair and
went over to Nanu. She picked the girl up, thankful she was so tiny, and took
her upstairs to their bedroom. It was nearly eleven, and she was ready for some
shuteye.
Nanu stirred in her arms, rubbing her eyes for a moment and
looking up at her tiredly. "Mistress?"
"Hi, beautiful," Becky cooed. "Just
taking us up to bed."
"Okay," the Egyptian girl mumbled. "I'm
going to be asleep, so you can just fuck me if you feel the need. I won't mind."
Becky giggled and kissed her forehead as she entered the
darkness of the bedroom, laying Nanu down and covering her up. She then
undressed and went into the bathroom to get ready. She brushed her teeth and
combed out her hair, humming a gentle tune. Once she was finished, she crawled
in beside Nanu and hugged her close.
The smaller girl mumbled, smacked her lips, and wrapped her
arms and legs around Becky. It made Becky smile and her eyes sting, knowing
Nanu felt; safe. She was warm, she was fed, she was safe. As big as the changes
were to Becky's life, they were nothing compared to what Nanu had experienced,
after all.
She hoped for the better.
Saturday.
Nanu sat on Becky's lap, watching the computer screen in
fascination, but also occasionally frowning. Becky noticed that she seemed very
upset when some scenes of the famine came up in Ethiopia, and they could see
emaciated children looking wholly miserable. She was personally thankful for
the philanthropy and charity work the profs tirelessly did, always raising and
donating money to help curb the worst effects of famine and poverty.
Nanu squirmed in her seat and looked at her now, her
expression pained. She had something to say, and Becky paused the video feed.
"What is it, my love?" she asked.
"Mistress, I don't understand," Nanu
fretted. "All the problems of the world could be solved. Hunger,
sickness, war, even death. People of your age could make all those things go
away with your marvels and wisdom. Why does it persist?"
Becky took some time in answering, but she was as honest as
she could be. "I; I think, darling, that there are people out there,
immensely powerful people, who like things the way they are. They like ruling
everyone else, and they don't care if it hurts. They don't want people to be
free, because then their power is gone. They care only for themselves and what
they have at the expense of everyone else. We're not so different from people
in your own time that way."
Nanu looked at the floor intently, her eyes roving back and
forth as she thought about what Becky had said. Nearly a minute had passed
before she looked up at her beloved Mistress. "Then we must kill those
people," she said, her tone, leaving no room for doubting her
conviction. "All of them."
Holy shit, I'm raising an anarcho-communist, Becky
thought, closing her eyes.
Clearly there was a long way to go to help Nanu fit into
this world.
Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts, for Literotica.
The Time Riders: Part 15
Sunday, November 23, 2025 • Duration
The Time Riders: Part 15
Modern Servitude Compared To Ancient.
Becky was pinching her eyes as she listened to one of her
students try to explain how light was both a wave and a particle. He was
saying 'umm...' so often that she began to think she was listening to the Prime
Minister. Well, that wasn't fair, the PM was a Gen X'er, it was kind of their
thing and all of them did it, with a few notable exceptions.
"Thank you, Cory, please sit down before you hurt
yourself," she sighed, sitting up straight while the students all
snickered at Cory. He sat, blushing. Becky put her glasses back on. She didn't
need them, but she thought it helped with the image she meant to convey.
"People, I gave you this assignment over two weeks ago, and you need to be
able to articulate this on your final exam. Does anyone know how to
answer this question?"
Becky groaned inwardly when Gina Felton put her hand up. She
gestured resignedly for the student to stand.
"Light acts or can be measured as a particle or a wave
depending on when and how you try to observe it," the smarmy student
began. Becky, along with most of the students, just shut their eyes. The bell
didn't ring soon enough for Becky's liking, but she needed to get these twerps
out of here.
"Don't forget, assignments on radiation due
tomorrow!" she called after them while they all hurried out of the
classroom. She wished she actually kept a bottle of whiskey in her desk drawer
sometimes. Mark had avoided looking at her as he left, as if trying to dodge a
velociraptor. Thank God she couldn't get out of eventually giving him a passing
grade, because he definitely didn't deserve anything more than a Z-minus.
"Another day with the peerless minds of the
future?" she heard Kay drawl from the door. "Don't worry, babe, moron
students have always been a thing. Do you know about a TV show called 'Welcome
Back, Kotter'?"
The Time Riders: Part 14
Saturday, November 22, 2025 • Duration
The Time Riders: Part 14
Visiting old friends, and Nanu discovers hot sauce.
If she'd been worried about feeling alone, she wasn't
noticing at the moment. There were so many fascinating things around here, all
requiring her examination. There was an entire world to explore, after all, and
it was apparently much bigger than the one she'd left behind. It was hard to
conceive of, really; a world larger than Rome, than the empire, but according
to her Mistress, Re-be-kah, she was not going to run out of things to be
stunned by.
So far, Mistress had been right. Nanu was kneeling on the
bed, minutely examining the fabric that made up the soft sheets they'd been
sleeping on. She tugged at the material, noticing how it was so tough that she
needn't worry about tearing it. She tugged and tugged, giggling with delight
when she couldn't wreck it. How clever the people of tomorrow were!
She clambered off the bed and walked over to the window. She
had only briefly put on any clothes, and that was to see her Mistress to the
door as she left for work. Becky had made sure Nanu understood how the front
door lock worked before she left. Nanu was only wearing the burning cock-sack
garment, the one with the symbol of the musical group Let Zeppli on it, but the
second Mistress was gone, she'd shucked it off and scampered around naked,
laughing in delight.
She'd been so tempted to stand in the window wearing no
clothes and shake her nude body at the world, because she promised Mistress she
would stay out of trouble, because she didn't want the vigiles coming
for her since she'd only just gotten here. Mistress' 'free country' wasn't as
free as it sounded, at least in her opinion.
The tiny Egyptian girl walked up to the window of the
bedroom and leaned on the frame, sighing dreamily as she rested her chin on her
arms and gazed out at the world beyond the glass. Trees were starting to be
green, and the grass of Mistress' lawn was visible, along with plants that
would apparently become lovely flowers.
The Education of Nanu, as 'The Gods Will It'.
The Time Riders: Part 13
Friday, November 21, 2025 • Duration
The Time Riders: Part 13
Ancient Roman Appreciation For Led Zeppelin.
Becky brought several pairs back to the bed and laid them
out for Nanu to look at. "This is just a small sample of my collection,
but you'll get the idea and what's available."
Nanu peered at them before looking up at Becky. "Your
collection? Do you take them from other girls after you beat them up? Like a
prize or a trophy?"
Becky paused but then snickered. Count on Nanu to think in
terms of panties as gory battle trophies. "No, sweetie, I just meant
that I like panties and buying them in different styles and colors. That way,
when I fuck a boy, I know exactly what to wear for him to arouse him."
"Ah, I see," Nanu said, instantly understanding
now. She picked up the various types, examining them. There were French cuts,
boy cuts, hipster, tanga, bikini, g-string; not surprisingly, it was the last
type that held her attention the longest. "Are these panties always
necessary, Mistress? Can't a girl just walk around without them?"
"You could," Becky allowed, nodding. "Usually
when I am wearing a skirt, but there's lots of times I don't wear panties."
"Do you wear them when you are teaching?"
Nanu asked, looking at her mistress.
"I; usually, yes," Becky replied, blushing.
"It's a good idea to wear them when you're working."
"Because students could look up your skirt and see
your cunt and then they wouldn't be paying attention to what you were trying to
teach them, yes?" Nanu concluded.
"That's one way of thinking about it,"
Becky sighed. The girl wasn't wrong, but Becky didn't want to give her a civics
lesson right now either. "Here's a good rule, my love; wear underwear
when you're doing something important that has nothing to do with sex, okay?"
The Time Riders: Part 12
Thursday, November 20, 2025 • Duration
The Time Riders: Part 12
Teaching Nanu about the modern world.
Some minutes passed before Becky pressed her forehead to
Nanu's, holding her by the cheeks. "I'm so sorry, Nanu; I thought I'd
lost you. I'm sorry; I'll teach you how to be careful. I promise."
"I'm sorry, Mistress, I didn't mean to be
thoughtless and frighten you," Nanu sniffled, her eyes bleary. As much
as the fright by the wheeled monster, she was disconcerted by how upset her
Mistress was. Rebe-kah was genuinely terrified that she'd nearly lost Nanu.
"Let's go back inside," Becky suggested,
pulling Nanu to her feet. "I promise, we'll try again later."
She looked both ways before taking them across the road,
holding Nanu close, even possessively. Becky was taking no chances.
"Mistress?"
"Yes, my love?"
As they reached the curb back in front of Becky's house,
Nanu held up the hem of her long shirt, heedless of the fact that she was
flashing her cunt to a random woman walking by as she showed Becky something.
"I'm sorry, the monster, it frightened me. I; I
pissed myself and ruined the sack."
Becky's response was somewhere between a laugh, a choke, and
a sob and she caressed Nanu's shoulder as they continued walking. "Don't
worry, I'll find you another."
"Can it have a flaming cock on it again?"
Nanu asked. "I think I rather like that."
Becky smiled. "I'll buy you some more flaming cock
shirts, my love. I promise."
Andy's Brave New World: Part 1
Wednesday, November 26, 2025 • Duration
Andy’s Brave New World: Part 1
Ranger Andy survives, the apocalypse in Yosemite.
The park was busy with spring visitors when the first
reports came in. Tourists coughing in the visitor center, a family requesting
medical assistance at Upper Pines campground. Andy helped coordinate with the
park's small medical team, radioing updates to other rangers. Standard protocol
for illness in the park, nothing too concerning yet. That evening, things took
a turn, with the news reporting an alarming spread of similar outbreaks across
California, and the world. Possibly a new avian flu, they said.
Everything accelerated. Half the ranger staff called in
sick. The small park clinic was overwhelmed. Andy helped organize an evacuation
point at the visitor center, trying to get sick tourists to hospitals in Fresno
or Modesto. His training kicked in, calm, professional, reassuring visitors
even as his colleague Declan started coughing blood next to him. The ill began
dying in droves. The park superintendent ordered all non-essential personnel to
evacuate. Andy stayed, helping the remaining medical staff set up an impromptu
care center in the lodge. By the evening, Andy felt a fever rise and was soon
sweating through his clothes and coughing up a lung. He weakly barricaded
himself in his cabin and prepared to die like the others.
Day 3
The next morning, Andy woke to fine himself still alive,
surprised to feel slightly better than the night before. He pulled himself out
of his cabin and began his duties. The radio channels went quiet one by one. No
response from Fresno hospitals. The lodge had become a morgue. He spent the
morning doing rounds, checking campsites, finding mostly bodies or critically
ill visitors who died within hours. By evening, he was the only ranger still
moving around. He did his best to care for the sick and dying. Andy wasn't
entirely sure if this was all just an awful dream.
Day 4, Morning
Day 4, Evening
Day 4, Late Night
The group assesses their situation, plans to leave Yosemite.
Day 5, Pre-Dawn
Day 5, Morning
Day 5, Morning
Day 5, Evening
Andy's Brave New World: Part 3
Friday, November 28, 2025 • Duration
Andy’s Brave New World: Part 3
The group leaves Yosemite, encounters Crystal.
They were halfway through clearing the third floor's
residential wing when the smell hit them, that too-familiar sweet-sour scent
they'd encountered far too many times in the past week. They found him in one
of the bedrooms, a middle-aged man in diplomatic attire, Juyeon John Chu,
collapsed across his bed as if he'd simply laid down for a moment's rest.
"I'll take care of it," Andy said quietly, already
moving toward the body. "We can't bury him here, we might need the soil
for growing food later. I'll take him to the sea tomorrow morning."
No one argued. They'd all seen too many bodies to be truly
shocked anymore, but finding one in what was meant to be their sanctuary cast a
pall.
"Let's get the water system running," Andy
suggested after they'd wrapped the body and moved it to the yard. "But
hold off on the generator for now. No sense advertising our presence with lights
until we're more settled."
They chose their rooms quickly. Daniela picked a corner room
with good sightlines to the street. Sarah chose one near the bathroom, while
Crystal selected a smaller room. Andy took the room nearest the stairs,
positioning himself between potential threats and the others.
The work of unloading their supplies took the rest of the
daylight hours, their movements becoming more efficient as they learned the
building's layout. They gathered on the roof as the sun began to set, their
camp stoves and rehydrated meals spread out on a foldable plastic table
scavenged from the kitchen. The view was breathtaking, the Golden Gate Bridge
silhouetted against the darkening sky, the bay waters reflecting the last
orange rays of sunlight. Despite everything, despite the silence that had
fallen over the city and the scattered signs of candlelight appearing in
distant windows, the vista remained stubbornly, achingly beautiful.
Day 7, Evening
Day 7, Late Night
Day 8, Morning
Day 8, Midmorning
Andy's Brave New World: Part 2
Thursday, November 27, 2025 • Duration
Andy’s Brave New World: Part 2
The group leaves Yosemite, encounters Crystal.
The morning sun caught the fresh paint scratches on the two
Ford F-350 Super Duty trucks as they pulled out of the Yosemite Valley
maintenance yard. Both were recent-model crew cabs in dark green, commandeered
from the park's heavy maintenance fleet, their diesel engines rumbling with
carefully checked fluid levels and fresh filters.
Andy drove the lead vehicle, while Daniela rode shotgun, her
Remington propped against the center console within easy reach and the
binoculars Andy had found yesterday hanging around her neck. She sat at
attention, eyes sweeping the tree line. Despite the A/C, they were sweating a
little under their body armor.
In the truck's bed, they'd packed their supplies with care.
Multiple jerry cans of diesel fuel secured in metal racks, the heavy weapons
cache (including the RPG and its rockets, carefully cushioned), cases of
ammunition, tactical gear, and the most essential survival equipment. The rear
seats held their medical supplies, communications gear including the Starlink
array, and several days of ready-to-eat food and water.
Sarah followed close behind in the second truck, its bed
loaded with the bulk of their food stores, camping equipment, tools, and
additional fuel. She'd gotten her way about the clothing, she wore a matching
set in a striking deep purple: high-waisted Alo Yoga leggings that hugged every
curve and a longline sports bra under a cropped zip-up jacket. Her highlighted
hair was styled in loose waves, and she'd even put on light makeup.
"If we get into any actual fighting, I'll be useless
anyway," she had insisted, gesturing at Andy and Daniela's tactical
loadouts. "You two are the ones with the training. I'm just a
driver." She gave one of her practiced smiles. "Besides, first
impressions matter. When we meet other survivors, one of us should look; approachable."
Day 7, Midday
Day 7, Early Afternoon
Day 7, Afternoon
The Business Park.
Arriving at the consulate. Andy and Sarah.
Day 7, Late Afternoon
Pining for Madison: Part 3
Sunday, December 14, 2025 • Duration
Pining for Madison: Part 3
Becky Is Not A Chaperone.
I continued for another hour and a half before finally
calling it a day. The garden was looking great, and Mrs. Taylor was extremely
grateful. I even got a "looks good" response from Mr. Taylor --
definite progress.
"Would it be okay if I used your shower to clean
up?" I asked Mrs. Taylor.
"Of course, dear. There should be fresh towels already
out."
"Lovely, thanks, Mrs. Taylor."
I was just about to go up the stairs when Madison and Becky
were coming down in the opposite direction.
"Thanks again for doing this Adam, I don't know many
people who would have gone to these lengths to help me out."
"It's me who should be thanking you. I enjoyed
it."
"I bet you did."
"No not that, I mean I enjoyed that. God did I enjoy
that bit, but I enjoyed spending time with you."
Madison smiled.
"I enjoyed spending time with you too, and I also
enjoyed the other thing too."
It was my turn to smile at her this time.
Madison then leaned over and kissed me on the lips. It
wasn't a long kiss, but it was a nice one. Her lips were so amazingly soft as
they pressed against mine.
As she pulled away, she paused for a reaction. I felt my
face light up, it was like I was the happiest I'd have ever felt. She must have
seen that as a sign, as she kissed me again, this time for longer. We were
properly making out now. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth, which was an
incredible feeling. Our tongues danced together as we continued to kiss.
Madison asks for a special favor.
"Yeah, I used to watch reruns of it with my dad was I
was little," Becky sighed, shaking her head. "These kids aren't funny
enough to be Sweathogs, though."
"Maybe, but you get through to the ones that
count," the older woman said, strolling in and pulling a chair around to
sit in backward, straddling the seat and resting her arms on the back.
"They can't all be thick as shit, can they?"
"Most of them are in your classes too, so you have the
same info I do," muttered the blonde, removing her glasses and rubbing her
temples. "They really took it out of me today, I can't wait to get back
home so that Nanu can f’
She pursed her mouth shut and stopped talking. She looked at
Kay, who was smiling slyly.
"I knew it," the teacher breathed, wagging
a finger. "You do have something going on with Nanu, you're bi,
Fischer."
"Fine," Becky said, rolling her eyes. "It's
preferable to having everyone thinking that I'm boffing Simmons in any
event."
"None of the gals would blame you," Kay said
coyly, smirking. "Besides, if you're looking after that Nanu girl for the
rest of her life, looking after you is the least she can do."
"Gross, Kay," Becky said, frowning. "She
didn't trade in being a slave to become a prostitute. I want her to
thrive."
"Just keep her from singing," laughed her
co-worker. "Ya' gonna bring her out again to our next bitching fest?"
"She'll want to go, as long as there's food and
Zeppli," Becky said, standing now. She needed to get out of here. "We
have a play date this Friday, actually, with my profs from university."
"Oh, wow, you mean the Viking god and the zillionaire
heiress you told us about?" Kay queried. "Lucky bitch. Can you take
pics?"
"Probably not the sort of visit one takes pics of, or
at least doesn't share," Becky pointed out, gathering up her things from
the desk. "It's going to blow Nanu away, I'm pretty sure."
"Ya' wouldn't need to be Nanu the slave to be blown
away, trust me," Kay pointed out. "In any event, don't forget the
audit tomorrow. The suits are coming in to make sure we're teaching the right
way and being inclusive about grades."
"I am so fucked;” Becky grumbled, stuffing her
cellphone in her purse.
Home.
"So what new and exciting things did you do today?"
Becky asked as she sat Nanu down for dinner. They were trying meatloaf in gravy
tonight, along with mashed potatoes and steamed carrots. Nanu was almost
drooling as she looked at the food.
"I tried some of your toys out," Nanu said,
waiting while Becky put butter on the carrots. "I got scared and quit
after trying to use one of them."
"Let me guess, the egg?" Becky mused,
smirking. Nanu nodded. "I thought that one might freak you out. Don't
worry, I'll show you how to use all of them safely, and then you'll love them.
What else did you get up to?"
"I followed your instructions about using the
lapp-topp," Nanu continued, poking the mashed potatoes with her fork.
It smelled good, but looked like lumpy white shit. How strange. But Mistress
had them on her plate too, so Nanu was clearly missing something. "I
looked at pictures of Kana-da, and of Rome, and of my home;”
"Rome probably doesn't look anything like you
remember it," Becky said, sitting down finally and pouring wine for
each of them. It was actually Falernian wine she'd brought back with Mark from
their initial visit to Imperial Rome, where they'd first met Nanu. She intended
to bring a bottle or two along for the playdate on Friday.
Nanu nodded. "It is all ruins. The mighty Romans
have fallen. They were not as strong as they thought. Who destroyed them,
Mistress?"
Becky shrugged as she began to eat. She had made sure Nanu
could use her cutlery properly, and Nanu watched her for cues about how to
proceed. "It was a slow decline, my love, over a few hundred years. But
there were nomadic tribes called Huns who began the fall, and then the people
of Germania finished it, the tribes you call Goths."
Nanu made a face. "The tall, smelly straw-heads?
They made Rome fall? Where are they today?"
Becky didn't know quite how to answer that question. Did she
talk about Germany and the Third Reich? Would that make sense to Nanu? Or the
fact that they were the industrial engine of Europe?
She almost laughed at the thought of trying to explain
'goth' subculture to Nanu.
"What is this called, Mistress?" Nanu
asked, masticating on a mouthful of food. She tapped with the fork at the
steaming brown mass on her plate. "It's very good, if hot."
"Meatloaf," Becky replied. "It's the
ground-up meat of a cow and pig, held together with oats and egg, that baked in
my oven. It's like a meat cake covered in gravy."
"Gray-vee;” Nanu said, looking at the sauce curiously.
It occurred to Becky that Nanu had no analogue for gravy in her own era, and
Becky had no damn idea when gravy had been invented. She'd just ask two people
she was certain would know when she saw them on Friday. She swore those two
knew everything.
"I like everyone we have met so far, Mistress,"
Nanu said, resuming eating. "Even Steve, after he let me try his fire
chicken. That hurt so bad overnight, Mistress."
"I know, baby, and he won't do it again,"
Becky assured her. "The next time you eat hot wings, it'll be because
you like them and want to. He's probably just glad to know he's not on your
grudge list."
Nanu nodded. "I had an invideo list when I lived in
Rome."
"That doesn't surprise me," Becky chuckled.
"You wrote down the names of people who pissed you off so that you take
revenge one day?"
"Well, no," Nanu admitted, blushing a
little. "I was a slave, I didn't have a stylus or any parchment or things
to write on. When I was mad at someone, or they hurt me and I was crying, I'd
lie in my straw and I'd close my eyes and whisper their name into my palm to
help me remember it."
"Did that work?"
"No, I usually forgot," the Egyptian girl
grumbled. "My memory is shit."
"I'm sorry," Becky said, snickering and
trying to control herself. "I promise you, my love, I'm not laughing at
you. You just have a funny way of saying things."
Nanu sniffed indignantly and continued eating her food. At
least food understood her and didn't mock her.
Except for the burning chicken. She'd be whispering into her
palm about it that night, for sure.
Friday morning, finally.
"Should I be nervous, Mistress?" Nanu asked
while Becky was setting out her clothes, humming to herself. Nanu still didn't
have the hang of coordinating her outfits, and left to her own judgement, she
usually ended up looking like a crazy homeless person. Ergo, Becky was in
charge of dressing her for when they went out.
"Even I'm a little nervous, but I always am when I
see my profs," the blonde told her, smiling. "It's been about
three years since I last got together with them, we met up at a certain club.
But I'm also feeling excited. I always have the time of my life when I'm with
them."
"You're the only person I know of who's ever felt
that way about their teachers, then," Nanu said, sitting naked on the
bed and watching. "Except for maybe M-ark, but he gets to fuck you."
"Just wait until you meet my teachers, then,"
Becky replied, smiling slyly as she held up a shirt for Nanu to wear.
Fifteen minutes later.
"This is not the same direction we went to meet your
other friends," Nanu observed, looking out the window as they drove.
There were fewer of the giant buildings, the so-called 'sky-scrapers', and many
of the domiciles were larger, more ornate, with larger spans of grass than at
other houses she'd seen. "Do wealthy farmers live in these places?"
Becky snickered. Since the area they were driving through
was not overly urban, with buildings heaped on top of buildings, Nanu thought
they were visiting a rural area. Affluent suburbs like this must have felt
strange. "No, wealthy people live in places like this, but they're not
farmers. These are like the villas of wealthy Romans, I guess, like the
Flavians. They're politicians, lawyers, merchants;”
"Do your teachers live here?" Nanu asked.
"No, not quite," Becky said, still driving
and wondering what Nanu would think when they reached their destination. "It's
hard to describe, just wait and see."
They continued driving until they turned onto the Bridle
Path, and Nanu was gazing in wonder at all the endless trees that concealed the
neighborhood from public view. They began passing houses, all of which were
affluent, of course, but weren't much more impressive than the ones they'd
passed to get here.
Then they began reaching the oldest estates, and Nanu's eyes
grew wide. The lots grew in size, and sometimes she almost couldn't see the
houses. Endless grass and trees, and the houses Nanu could see were huge.
Becky was feeling a tingle of excitement as she turned up a
long, winding driveway, lined with trees. Some carefully arranged rocks at the
entrance had the letters of a word carved into them, but Nanu only caught a
glimpse of it as they turned.
BLACKWELL
"Was that word in the big letters a name, Mistress?"
she asked.
Becky nodded. She hadn't been here for some years. "The
family name is Blackwell. This place is over a hundred years old."
"Black; weh;” Nanu said slowly.
Nanu was staring at all the trees and the extensive lawn
with its topiary when Becky got her attention. "Here we are, darling."
Nanu's eyes widened when she saw what they were approaching.
The long, massive building was made of gleaming white stone, stretching a long
way in either direction. A great fountain in the middle of the black road
greeted them, and they circled around it to stop in front of the place.
"I no longer think you are wealthy, Mistress,"
Nanu murmured, gaping out her window as Becky turned off her car, sitting still
for several seconds and staring at the steering wheel.
The blonde took a breath. "Okay; I'm ready;”
"Quid est?" Nanu asked. Mistress had been
speaking her dreadful En-gush.
"Sorry, honey," Becky said, squeezing
Nanu's hand. "I was just getting myself ready;”
She got out of the car while Nanu tried to unbuckle herself.
Becky came around and opened her door, letting Nanu out before they turned and
walked up the short flight of marble stairs to the big white doors. Someone was
already waiting for them, a serious-looking woman in grey clothes.
"Is that one of your teachers?" Nanu asked
quietly as she held Becky's hand. "She looks like a teacher."
"Miss Fischer, welcome," the woman said, smiling
and nodding her head. "I am Tatyana, seneschal for Mr. and Mrs. DeBourne."
"Thank you, Tatyana," Becky said, coming up the
stairs. "Please, call me Becky, and this is Nanu."
"Hello, Nanu," Tatyana said, smiling.
"Hi," Nanu said, remembering how to greet someone
and holding up her hand to wave.
"Nanu doesn't speak English, we communicate in
Latin," Becky explained. Nanu figured her Mistress was telling the stern
woman how she didn't speak En-gush, so she just listened quietly.
"Then you will need to be my translator, since I
confess that aside from English, I only speak Russian, and no Latin,"
Tatyana replied, gesturing for them to enter and then following. They stopped
in the grand foyer, and Nanu was Uhking around, her jaw almost on the floor.
"I'm sorry if we're early, I didn't want to compete
with traffic," Becky confessed, handing the seneschal a bag in which she
was carrying two bottles. "And I've always been terrified of being late
where the profs are concerned, so better to be early. I brought some wine I
thought they might enjoy."
Tatyana nodded. "They are in a virtual conference call
at the moment. I have standing orders to make you both as comfortable as
possible until they greet you. Let me call the staff, and we'll get
started."
Nanu watched as the stern woman brought her wrist up to her
face and spoke quietly into some device wrapped around it. She then put her
wrist down and waited patiently. Nanu was still looking all around, as if her
head was on a swivel. The ceilings were so very tall! Everything was white,
with gilding. The giant staircase at the back of the entrance hall was flanked
by two huge suits of armour, each of them holding a menacing weapon. Nanu
resisted the urge to hide behind her Mistress.
What kind of teachers were these?
Soon, she heard people approaching, and then they were
assembling behind Tatyana. When they'd all fallen into place, Tatyana began
introductions.
"Right, as you lot might have heard, Mr. and Mrs.
DeBourne have some special guests today. "I would like to introduce Ms.
Rebecca Fischer, and her friend, Nanu."
"Welcome," they all said in unison, nodding,
except for two women in strange black dresses trimmed in white, who did a
graceful little bow that also bent their knees.
"Miss Fischer, I'll let my people introduce
themselves," Tatyana said, gesturing to the staff. Becky stepped forward,
bringing Nanu with her, and she started at one end of the line.
"My name's Dave, senior landscaper," the gruff
looking man said, shaking Becky's hand. He was positively ancient by Nanu's
assessment, bald on top with greyish hair on the sides of his head and his
moustache and beard. He looked rugged and tough for a grandfather.
Next up, she greeted a young and handsome black man. "I
am Yolatunde, but please, call me Tunde," he said, shaking her hand.
"I am the junior landscaper."
"Please call me Becky," the blonde said, smiling.
She felt Nanu tugging on her arm and looked down at her.
"They have a Nubian slave?" the Egyptian
girl asked, hardly able to keep the wonder out of her voice.
Becky chose to not try and address this issue right now, and
would simply have to see to it before Nanu said anything awkward. The woman she
now stood in front of was tall, rangy and strongly built. She had her dirty
blonde hair pulled back in a messy ponytail, and her denim overalls did little
to hide her curves or her large bust. Her hazel eyes reflected her good-natured
smirk. "Andrea, mechanic, plumber, and electrician for the estate."
"Can I call you if I ever need my plumbing
flushed?" Becky asked as she shook Andrea's hand, feeling something pass
between them. Andrea laughed heartily. Yes, this girl would be fun indeed. Nanu
seemed in awe of how imposing this woman's build was, not unlike a gladiatrix
from Rome, but taller.
"Glenda, estate chauffeuse," said another woman,
smartly dressed in a grey outfit and wearing an odd little cap Nanu couldn't
quite figure out. "If you need to go anywhere while you're staying with
us, don't even think of driving yourself, I'll take care of it. It's how
the bosses would want it."
"Don't I know it," Becky laughed, moving down the
line. She shook hands with Marie, a slight, frizzy-haired woman in glasses who
was the botanist and gardener for the estate. She had a French accent, and
Becky was relieved she'd kept up with her French, not only because she was
afraid the profs would quiz her.
"Hey, I'm Ari," said a smartly dressed young man
with dark hair and eyes and tan features. He was handsome, for sure, but he
gave off a gay vibe. "Cybersecurity for the estate. You won't mind if I
lock your phone down while you're here, will you? For your own protection as
much as anything. It's a good idea to be behind our firewall."
"Do what you need to do, Ari, I know it's what the
profs would want," Becky said, readily handing over her phone to him. Next
in line was a sturdy woman wearing an apron and looking like she'd just come
from the kitchen.
"Theresa," she said pleasantly. "Estate chef
and sommelier. The pleasure is mine, and just let me know what your culinary
preferences are."
"I'm willing to bet you're going to be Nanu's new
favorite person," Becky replied, smirking down at Nanu, who heard her name
but had no idea what was going on. She'd just have to wait for her Mistress to
tell her.
"Hi, I'm Trilby, senior housekeeper," said one of the
women in the black dresses. She had light brown hair and was wearing strange
things over her eyes. They reminded Nanu of the 'glasses' her Mistress
sometimes wore, but these obscured the woman's eyes from view. "If you're
staying' over, I'll be seeing to your sleeping arrangements."
"Well, I doubt we are this time, but if that changes,
you'll be the first to know," Becky said readily. She hadn't been to
Blackwell Manor in some years, so the idea appealed to her.
Lastly, they greeted an enthusiastic young woman, in another
black outfit, but it was markedly different from the one the taller girl wore.
This outfit was short and tight, and Nanu ended up staring right at the girl's
big tits, which were in her face. Her legs were also visible, and if she moved
just right, Nanu was sure she could see her undergarments.
"Hi, I'm Valentina, junior housekeeper, but just call
me Val," the girl chirped, smiling brightly. Her dark brown hair was worn
in a bob, and her brown eyes radiated cheerfulness. Nanu wasn't certain but she
also looked like she might have cat ears on top of her head. What was this
creature?
"Just call me Becky, please, I'm only Miss Fischer when
I'm in trouble with your bosses," Becky said, shaking her hand. "And
hopefully I'll manage to avoid that with the profs today."
"That all depends on how you answer certain questions,
Miss Fischer," Tatyana almost seemed to quip, making several staff members
chuckle. What on earth was that about? She didn't like feeling paranoid around
the profs.
"Right," Tatyana announced, turning to look at her
staff. "Carry on with your normal routines; if I have need of any of you,
I'll call for you. Dismissed."
Everyone nodded and then dispersed, leaving Tatyana with
Becky and Nanu. The only other one who remained behind was Theresa, and she
waited patiently. Nanu was once again, looking around the huge foyer, Uhking at
everything.
"Hopefully your hosts won't be detained too long,"
Tatyana said, checking her watch. "Perhaps some food or coffee while
you're waiting?"
Becky now looked down at Nanu. "Honey, Theresa here
is the archimagirus for the estate. She is asking if you would like to eat
while we wait for my teachers."
The tiny girl nodded readily. Theresa smiled and bent over
slightly, her hands on her knees. This girl Nanu was adorable! "Nanu, what
would you like to eat?"
Nanu figured out what was being asked, and she had her
answer ready.
"Ba-lo;” she said missing a beat.
Theresa looked at Jenny for a moment. "Ba-lo?"
"Bologna," Becky sighed, shaking her head.
"It is, without question, her favorite food, believe me."
"But I can make just about anything she likes,"
Theresa pointed out, seeming confused. "Why would she just want something
as simple as that?"
"We don't have taste buds like she does," Becky
explained, while Nanu opened her mouth and pointed inside it, then smiled and
licked her lips while rubbing her tummy. She looked like Nibbles the Mouse from
old Tom and Jerry cartoons. "I think she's addicted to nitrates and
preservatives, despite what havoc they wreak on her digestive tract. She was an
actual slave where she comes from, so I'm pretty sure she has an iodine
deficiency, she loves salt."
"Oh, the poor thing," Theresa cooed, taking Nanu
by the hand and leading her toward the small dining room. "In that case,
I'll give her all the bologna she wants."
"Ba-lo," Nanu said readily, willing to let this
unknown person take her anywhere if she was going to get fed. Becky walked
along behind, along with Tatyana, who watched intently.
"A very interesting life you lead, Miss Fischer,"
the seneschal mused.
"Tatyana, I wouldn't even know where to begin these
days;” Becky sighed.
Thirty minutes later.
Nanu was still sitting at the table, eating happily and
drinking milk while Becky and Theresa sat with her, the latter watching with no
small amount of fascination.
"Goodness, she can certainly pack it away for such a
little thing," Theresa mused. "I daresay she might give the lord of
the manor or his son Alex a run for their money. Does she have two hollow
legs?"
"She's not a slave anymore, so I stressed to her that
she's always welcome to eat as much as she wants," Becky said, still
feeling a certain morbid fascination in watching Nanu plow through everything
she was offered. "Sometimes I just forget exactly what she's capable
of."
"Well, as long as she doesn't explode and poor Val and
Trilby have to clean her up," Theresa said. "She ate that whole slab
of organic bologna I brought out, and now she's killing my brisket."
"And less than a week ago, she thought cow meat was a
lowly peasant food," Becky sighed, eating her own croissant and having a
coffee. It was still breakfast after all, but Nanu's metabolism knew no time
zones. "I have yet to find a food she won't eat. She literally destroyed
an entire pound of suicide wings the other night at a pub, even though it just
about blew her head off. She's kind of relentless."
"Good morning, Miss Fischer," said a very elderly
gentleman in a clipped but friendly English accent as he entered the room.
"It has been some years, hasn't it?"
"Oh my goodness, Mister Winson," Becky said
happily as she stood up and hugged the new arrival. Nanu even paused and looked
up from her brisket to see what was happening. She put down her food and stood
up, coming around the table now. She was trying to remember the manners Becky
had taught her. Since she'd been a slave and had to stand when, well, anyone
was in the room, it wasn't that hard for her to keep in mind. "It's so
good to see you again, sir!"
"It is good to see you as well, my dear, but please,
call me Jordan," the man said, returning the hug. "I'm retired now,
and simply a member of the family, so I'm told."
"Okay, but call me Becky, then, or at least
Rebecca," she replied, smiling up at him. She hadn't seen Jordan in many
years, but he seemed the same as ever, crisp and dignified.
She turned to Nanu and gestured for her to come closer.
"Nanu, come here and say hello, this man is named Jordan."
"Jor-dah," the tiny girl repeated as she walked
right up to Jordan and hugged him, just as she'd seen her Mistress do.
"Oh, hello," Jordan said, somewhat surprised by
the greeting, but adapting to it readily. Theresa, who was standing nearby,
couldn't resist letting out an 'Awe!' sound at the sight. "It's very nice
to meet you, young lady."
"Sorry, she doesn't speak English, we communicate in
Latin," Becky explained as Nanu finally finished the hug. She helped
Jordan sit while Nanu returned to her seat and continued showing the brisket
who was in charge.
"I admit, my conversational Latin is about as rusty as
my joints, but I'll endeavor to make myself understood," Jordan said while
Theresa served him some tea. They discussed Nanu's phony background for some
time, with other staff members occasionally coming in and out. Nanu seemed very
taken with Val's tits, and made no bones about it. Val giggled as Nanu bent
over in her chair and tried to look up her skirt.
Nanu seemed to have finally been sated when Tatyana came
back into the room, smiling. "Your hosts are finally out of their meeting
now and ready to receive you, Miss Fischer. If you would both please follow
me;”
Becky thanked Theresa for the food (Nanu hugged her), and
then excused herself from Jordan before following Tatyana out of the informal
dining room. They went back through the long halls, arriving at the grand foyer
again. Tatyana then took them up the stairs. Nanu only tripped twice, because
she was so busy Uhking at everything around her.
Up to the third floor they went, and Tatyana led them toward
a lounge. The seneschal stopped outside the room and nodded her head. "If
you have any needs, Mr. and Mrs. DeBourne will make sure we see to them. It's
been a pleasure, Miss Fischer."
Becky nodded and watched as Tatyana turned and left. She
took another deep breath and then took hold of the doorknob, opening the door
and walking in, gesturing for Nanu to wait in the hall for a moment. The
Egyptian girl nodded and stood still.
"Rebecca Nightingale Fischer!" chimed a heavenly
voice, making Becky squeal with delight. She trotted up and threw herself into
the bronze-haired beauty's embrace, laughing in relief. How she'd missed these
hugs. "It is so good to see you again, my dear!"
"It's so good to see you both as well," Becky
breathed, feeling her eyes sting at the sight of the two people who'd had more
of an influence on her than anyone else in her life, her parents included.
Karen DeBourne's hypnotic golden eyes shone with happiness. Next to her towered
her husband, his electric blue eyes holding her spellbound. He cast a shadow
over her, because he was so tall and so muscular. "I left Nanu in the
hallway for a sec, just in case I started crying. May I get her?"
The huge blond man nodded. Becky went back to the door and
gestured for Nanu to come in, her smile a reassuring one.
Nanu took her hand and came into the room, looking around,
but a split second later, she dropped to her knees, her hands pressed to the
floor and her head hung. She was almost shaking and they could hear her gasping
and mumbling.
"Nanu?" Becky said, very confused by the
reaction. She got it; meeting The DeBournes for the first time, especially
Michael DeBourne, could be intimidating, since he was almost seven feet tall
and solid muscle. But this was a rather extreme reaction, and Becky hadn't
expected it. "Nanu, are you okay?"
Nanu kept mumbling, but she was trembling almost violently,
refusing to look up.
"You're speaking to her in Latin," the tall,
bronze-haired woman said.
Becky nodded. "She doesn't speak English, and I don't
speak her native tongue, but she speaks Latin, so that's how we
communicate," she said, still not at all sure what was going on. Was Nanu that
frightened?
"You said she's Egyptian, yes?" Karen asked. Becky
nodded. Karen stepped forward slightly and then spoke. "Nanu, alraja'
alwuquf."
The tiny girl didn't comply with the request to stand, just
trembling harder and still mumbling.
"Well, she doesn't speak Arabic," Karen mused, her
finger under her chin. Becky seemed at a loss, which did not go unnoticed by
her hosts. She looked up at her husband. "Not Arabic."
Mike nodded and took over, his voice deep and commanding.
"Nanu, I want you to stand up."
At hearing her native Coptic tongue, Nanu paused in her
mumbling, going silent. She even stopped trembling. Slowly, very slowly, she
pushed herself off her hands, getting to her knees and then rising to her feet.
She resolutely kept her head down, though, looking at the floor.
"Look up at us, Nanu," the huge man said.
Nanu slowly lifted her head, and her light hazel eyes were brittle with fear,
but also sheer awe. Her vision was filled with the sight of these two
unfathomably tall and beautiful beings, the likes of which she had never
conceived of. Even her Mistress was downright plain compared to them. Her mouth
moved, but no sound came out.
"So we need to speak Coptic to her and not
Arabic," Karen concluded, observing the girl. "She must be from a
very remote part of Egypt indeed."
"Oh my God," Becky groaned in exasperation,
looking at the ceiling and almost stomping her foot. "Am I the only
person I know who doesn't speak this dead language?"
Karen looked up at her husband. "Coptic, and not
liturgically, and Latin. Rather odd, I daresay." She looked at Becky now.
"That must be taxing for you both, needing to speak in Latin to make it in
an English world."
"You don't know the half of it, Lady Prof," Becky
admitted. "I've never seen her react like that before, and she terrified
of almost anything she can't eat."
Karen now stepped directly in front of Nanu, knelt and took the
tiny girl's hands in hers. Nanu's eyes snapped wide open at the contact, her
pupils shrinking in little more than pinholes.
"Nanu," Karen said softly, smiling as she
spoke in Coptic. "Welcome to our home. I am so happy that you are here."
Nanu heard Becky call out in panic while her eyes rolled up
into her head and she crumpled to the floor.
A few minutes later.
"Well, you weren't kidding about the extreme reaction
to things," Mike mused as he and Becky watched while Karen was sitting on
the long chesterfield with Nanu lying on her, the Egyptian girl's head in her
lap. She hadn't quite come to yet, and Karen was stroking her hair gently.
"Any idea what that was about?"
Becky was somewhat reticent to answer, since she wasn't even
sure what to say. She finally decided that she needed to be honest. "I;
well, this is going to sound ridic, but I think she thinks you're gods."
Karen looked up from the couch, one of her eyebrows raised.
"You're right, Rebecca, that does indeed sound 'ridic'. What impossibly
remote corner of Egypt could she possibly come from where polytheistic beliefs
still hold sway?"
"It's; hard and weird to explain," Becky confessed
rather lamely. At that moment, Valentina came in, and she was holding a small
silver tray with an array of food on it. She handed it to Mike, curtsied, and
exited the room. The huge man brought the tray to his wife, who examined the
contents for a moment before picking up a rolled-up piece of Theresa's homemade
bologna. She held it under Nanu's nose.
"Even better than smelling salts," Becky muttered
as she heard Nanu sniff something, and even before she'd opened her eyes, she
leaned forward enough to take the proffered meat in her mouth.
"Ba-lo;” she said somewhat dazedly, chewing away. Becky
and Mike watched as Nanu ate the bologna while Karen just stroked her hair. It
was some moments before Nanu looked up and realized where she was, scrambling
off her host's lap, and prostrating herself on the floor, trembling and
mumbling again. Karen and Mike looked at one another while Becky sighed and
bent down to gently haul Nanu to her feet. She still wouldn't look at them,
though.
"We didn't mean to interrupt, Rebecca, please
resume," Mike said. "Why does she think we're gods?"
Here we go.
"Well, she's never seen anyone quite like either of
you, physically," Becky began. "And where she's from, there's’
She felt a little tickle in her throat and she coughed
rather harshly.
"Are you quite all right, darling?" the gorgeous
matriarch asked, curious.
"Sorry," Becky rasped, waving it off. "I felt
the tickle earlier in my throat when I was drinking coffee. Your chef Theresa
put chicory in it, didn't she?"
"She's been known to, yes," Karen confirmed,
nodding. "Do you have an allergy?"
"A very mild reaction, but sometimes it can flare up,"
the blonde said, puzzled. "Anyway, I’
She paused to take another breath, her throat was still
scratchy. The more she wanted to say something, the more she felt the itch.
What on earth?
"Could I; possibly borrow a piece of paper and a
writing implement?" she asked.
Karen walked over to a small credenza in the corner and
returned with a small steno pad and pencil. Nanu was still staring at the two
terrifying and wondrous beings, her mouth dry and her eyes rather wet. Karen
handed the paper and pencil to Becky, who tried to write something.
The tip of the pencil broke off. Karen tilted her head for a
moment and then returned to her desk, coming back with a fountain pen, offering
it to her guest. Becky pressed it to the paper, but the ink just spilled out of
the tip, flooding the small square of paper.
"Goodness," Karen said, quickly ducking low and
putting another, larger page of paper she'd brought back under the steno pad,
catching any ink that rolled off and threatened to stain her priceless rug.
"Michael, perchance can Rebecca use your Rubus? I left mine back in the
office."
The giant man pulled his phone out of his jeans pocket and
handed it to Becky, having unlocked it. Karen had already carefully taken the
steno pad and fountain pen from her guest, walking them over to a small waste
basket to safely dispose of them. Becky intended to use the text or document
function to explain herself, but Mike's device winked out.
"I think the battery just died," she said, handing
it back to him. "Entirely."
"What did I tell your father about having these
batteries made in Guangzhou?" Mike asked as he looked down at his wife
while putting the Rubus back in his pocket. "They skimp on the lithium,
meaning the wiring degrades at least fifty percent more quickly."
"Duly noted, your lordship," Karen sighed, shaking
her head. "Yet another thing to bring up to the board at the next meeting.
New batteries from elsewhere will mean tweaking the programming. That will
cause some grumbling. I'm sorry, Rebecca, you were saying?"
Becky seemed somewhat irked. She walked over to one of the
window looking out over the back lot and leaned in, breathing on it. She'd try
to write it there. Surely condensation would be her friend?
"Those windows are thermochromic, my dear," Karen
mentioned, still watching. "Not only are they slightly warm, but they have
a coating on them that prevents condensation buildup, generally."
"Nanu?" Becky called, snapping the smaller girl
out of her trance. Nanu glanced at her Mistress and Becky beckoned her over with
a finger. The blonde down and whispered in her ear. "Nanu, please tell
them that you are from Imperial Rome."
"No," Nanu whispered back, shaking her head
and sounding very nervous. "They won't believe me, and they'll punish
me. Please, Mistress, don't make me do it;”
"Rebecca," Mike called over, his deep voice
commanding but also kind and reassuring. "There's no need, just come back
over here, please."
Becky stood up and returned to stand with her professors again,
holding Nanu's hand. The Egyptian girl had gone back to averting her gaze,
looking at the floor. They both just stood there, as if letting school
headmasters assess them.
"She can't tell us," Karen mused aloud, but
obviously talking to her husband. "It almost defies Bohm
Interpretation."
Becky had heard the term, but had no idea what it meant in
this context. They weren't talking to her in any event. She just listened and
waited.
"The harder she tries, the more it hurts, and any
attempt is stymied," Mike agreed. "Things that seem completely
coincidental are all entangled. Who knew about the chicory?"
"And we happened to be in the lounge where we installed
some of the first thermochromic windows," Karen added. "No chance for
condensation and finger-writing."
She looked back at the waste basked. "Damn, I really
liked that pen, too."
Holy shit, Becky thought, almost shuddering at a
realization. Am I encountering time lock? I'm not allowed to tell them? Will
the fucking universe kill me before it lets me?
There was something so inherently unfair about this in her
eyes. Not that she couldn't tell them, but the fact that Mike and Karen
DeBourne, two of the most amazing people and gifted physicists walking the
planet, were not meant to know about her time traveling. The two people
she desperately wanted to share this with more than anything, and it wasn't
meant to be.
When she looked up at them, she felt a stinging in her eyes.
"I'm; I'm sorry," she said, her voice trembling.
"Will you hate me if I ask you to stop inquiring about Nanu and
myself?"
She sighed in relief as Karen stepped forward and pulled her
into a warm embrace. She may have been disappointed, but at least she could
stop trying, for now. Nanu looked up when she felt the movement, seeing her
Mistress being hugged.
Her eyes went wider than dinner plates when she saw the
goddess with the golden eyes take her Mistress' face in her hands and then kiss
her, deeply.
The giant god with the golden hair and the eyes the color of
the sea reached down and kept her from falling on her ass as the strength left
her legs. She goggled up at him, stunned beyond speech as he smiled down at
her.
Slowly, Nanu turned her head to look over at her Mistress
again, who was still kissing the tall, bronze-haired goddess. It was no chaste
or even reverent kiss, it was; lewd, it was.
Becky groaned as Karen's tongue began to tangle with hers.
Nanu gasped in utter shock. Was her Mistress tongue-fucking the goddess?
Nanu let out an unintelligible sound of confusion, and this
caused Karen and Becky to finally break the kiss. Still holding one another,
they looked over and down at her, smiling warmly.
"She seems overwhelmed," Karen mused.
"She's never seen anyone kiss a goddess before,"
Becky said, smirking. "Not even me. That sure got her attention. I give it
three seconds before her competitive jealousy kicks in."
"Well, it won't do to have jealous guests in my
house," Karen chimed, her voice music in Nanu's ears. The Egyptian girl
had heard those lovely tones once before, during a conversation over her
Mistress' magic talking box a few days ago. Mistress had been speaking to
the goddess!
The god and goddess were Mistress' teachers she was
referring to!
"And here we go again," Becky sighed as Nanu
wilted in Mike's arms, seeming to faint for a second time. And probably not the
last time today.
A little bit later.
Nanu was sitting on the giant bed, in the giant room,
looking around. She seemed to have not noticed that she was completely naked,
as was Becky, who had just finished undressing. The room was unlike anything
she had ever seen or even conceived of.
"The gods sleep in here?" she asked in a
tiny voice.
There we have it, Becky realized. She really does
believe they're gods. Then again, I was the tallest woman she'd ever seen
before she met Karen. And Mike, well; what do I do about it? Do I try to
persuade her that they're not gods? That could take forever, and she'll fight
it. I can't encourage it, so maybe just leave it and let her work it out for
herself?
Working things out for herself seemed to be Nanu's MO, so
that what Becky decided on. She finally nodded. "They sleep here, yes."
"You were kissing the goddess," Nanu
breathed, looking at Becky in wonder. "She was kissing you. Mistress,
have you; have you fucked these gods before?"
Becky just nodded again.
Nanu thought about that, her eyes roaming over the expansive
floor in front of her, and then at her own naked body. "And I; do these
gods intend to fuck me?"
This brought a smile to Becky's lovely face. "If
that is what you desire, my love. I told you several times this past week, we
came to have fun with my teachers, and having sex with them was actually what I
meant."
"Your teachers are the gods themselves,"
Nanu murmured. "Are all teachers gods in your world?"
"Not even close," Becky said, shaking her
head. "But nobody had a bigger influence on my life and who I became
than these two."
"Well of course, they're gods," reasoned
the Egyptian girl, almost frowning because she felt strange explaining the
perfectly obvious to her Mistress. "What; what happens if I fuck these
gods?"
"Well, you cum, probably harder than you ever have
in your life," Becky replied. "What did you expect to happen?"
"I won't become a god myself?" Nanu asked.
"I haven't yet."
"What if I let the sun god cum in me?"
pressed the former slave-girl. "Will I have a demigod childlike
Hercules, who the Romans worshipped?"
Becky just laughed and pulled Nanu to her feet. The smaller
girl seemed justifiably hesitant, but Becky led her over to the large door off
to one side of the room and into an enormous and sumptuous bathing chamber.
Nanu's eyes were everywhere, trying to take it all in, but she stopped dead
upon seeing who awaited them.
It was the gods, and they were also naked.
The goddess, the one her Mistress referred to as 'Karen',
was a glorious sight to behold. She was even taller than Mistress, and her tits
were larger, standing proudly on her chest. They were each as large or larger
than Nanu's head. Her body was flawless, with a single strip of trimmed coppery
hair crowning the mound just over her cunt. She had the same long dancer's legs
that Nanu did. Her golden eyes were intimidating and at the same time very
welcoming. Whoever she was looking at just had to choose which was applicable
to them.
Nanu trembled almost in fear at the sight of the god,
though. He was immeasurably tall to her, she barely reached his chest. He was
more powerfully built than any man or even statue she'd ever laid eyes on, with
muscles bulging everywhere. He had a small waist under his huge torso, and his
cock was frighteningly large, even though it was soft. The muscles of his legs
were bigger around than Nanu's chest.
Had her Mistress really fucked that god? Had she really
fucked that cock?
His eyes were the color of a fearsome sea, but they were
looking at her now with a kind expression she found strangely comforting in one
who must have been a god of war and conquest, not just a sun god.
"Has Nanu experienced a hot tub yet?" Karen asked,
smiling pleasantly.
"Nope," Becky replied, shaking her head. "Not
on my watch, anyway. I don't think they had the ability or technology where she
comes from."
"Be frank about this next question, Rebecca," the
goddess continued, gesturing to the large tub set into the floor. "Will
she want to participate in our planned debauchery?"
That made Becky laugh. "Trust me, Lady Prof, once she
decides she's in, there'll be no stopping her. She's a complete sex fiend, it's
kinda scary. Honestly, we should just dive into it, and she'll watch until she
feels left out, and then insist on getting involved."
"Excellent," Karen said as she let her husband
escort her into the tub. "Shall I see to Nanu while you give my husband
his due greeting?"
"Never thought you'd ask, Lady Prof," Becky
breathed, heading to the tub and clambering in. She had Nanu by the hand, but
the smaller girl seemed hesitant. Becky released her and went to Mike, slipping
into his titan arms. Karen, meanwhile stood in front of Nanu, smiling at her.
"Come, Nanu," the goddess said in Latin,
holding out her arms. "Come to me."
Trembling but unable to disobey, Nanu stepped forward and
put her hands in the goddess'. She allowed herself to be led down into the
humming, churning water, her eyes still fixed on Karen's. Whereas the water
reached Karen's waist, it was almost up to Nanu's tits when she was standing in
the center. She felt the warm water bubbling around her, and it would have
fascinated her if she hadn't been held by the gaze of the goddess.
"Do you want me to kiss you?" Karen asked.
Nanu nodded almost imperceptibly, her heart thundering in
her chest. Karen pulled her close, until their tits were squashed together.
Nanu's eyes went wide as the goddess pressed her soft lips to hers, kissing her
deeply. Nanu's eyes closed now, and she slowly brought her hands up to embrace
the deity. It was unlike anything she'd ever felt before, even with her
Mistress. Her mind just melted away.
She felt her tongue tangling with the goddess', and realized
she was actively kissing Karen back. Mistress had already told her that they'd
come here to fuck these two, these gods, who were apparently her teachers. As
much as she revered Re-be-kah, she seemed to have underestimated her still,
since not everyone was allowed to fuck gods.
And she was now allowed to?
Nanu began to kiss back harder, surrendering to her innate
desire and eagerness. She felt her tits pressing into the goddess', her nipples
jabbing and scraping, getting very hard. The goddess slowly moved backward,
taking Nanu with her, until she was sitting down, and pulled Nanu into her lap.
Nanu rested on her thighs as they kept kissing, tongues exploring and tangling.
Nanu whimpered in pleasure as Karen's hands began to roam around her body,
caressing and exploring.
The kiss broke long enough for them to look into one
another's eyes, and Nanu was almost panting, a long string of glistening saliva
drooping between their tongues. She felt the goddess' hands reach her ass,
taking hold of her cheeks and squirming. Karen smiled and spoke in that
enchanting voice.
"Do you want to play with my tits, my dear?"
Nanu nodded and leaned back just far enough to see the
goddess' tits, which were larger than even Mistress'. Nanu couldn't remember
ever seeing tits so big on any woman, unless they were enormously fat and floppy.
This was something totally different, and Nanu was enthralled by the sight that
awaited her. These divine tits were large and full, soft and firm, standing up
and with dusky nipples begging to be kissed and sucked on. And Nanu would
oblige.
"Hmm, very nice," the goddess purred as
Nanu leaned down and took one of the nipples inside her mouth, sucking and
swirling her tongue around it. Karen gently clasped and cradled Nanu's head,
letting her experiment. She felt the tiny girl bit and tug gently, which gave
her a shiver. "You must enjoy making love to girls, yes?" she
asked in Latin.
Nanu just nodded, enveloped in this being's warm arms,
almost feeling like she was suckling. She remembered practicing with her sister
Kiya so very long ago back in dusty little Akhmim. She never could have guessed
she'd be doing it now on a goddess.
Her eyes opened as she heard a moan come from nearby, a moan
she recognized as that of her Mistress. She looked over and stared dumbly,
somehow remembering to keep suckling while watching Re-be-kah servicing the war
god. Mistress was on her knees in the tub, while the god was leaning back
against the edge, and she had his enormous, hard cock in her hand. She stroked
the shaft while her lips were sealed around it, and she was bobbing back and
forth, making an effort to push farther down its length with each movement.
Nanu seized up and groaned as one of the goddess' hands
glided down her body and under her ass, finding her cuntlips and stroking
gently.
"She looks good doing that, doesn't she, Nanu?"
the goddess asked, smiling slyly. She stroked gently along her lover's nether
lips, teasing her and making Nanu tremble in her lap. Nanu was having a hard
time remembering to keep sucking and licking, but she somehow endured. "Would
you like to try?"
Nanu was whimpering, but she nodded.
"Tag, DeBourne," Karen said, reaching out her hand
to touch Mike's. "Nanu wants a whirl at the beast."
"Do you mind, Rebecca?" the giant man asked,
looking down at the woman currently pleasuring him.
"Hmm, not at all, sir," Becky replied, popping her
mouth off and smiling up at him, still stroking with her hand. "Don't want
my jaw to get sore too early, after all."
She stood and moved back, while Karen peeled Nanu off her
lap. Despite expressing a desire to switch, Nanu seemed nervous, and Becky
knelt in the water and took her face in her hands, smiling gently and
whispering against her lips.
"It's okay, my love," she said. "This
is part of your new world, after all."
Nanu nodded and moved over to the war god while Becky took
her place, sliding into Karen's lap. Unlike Nanu, she wasn't perched on it, but
managed to slip one of her legs back behind Karen's ass, and soon their pussies
were pressed together while they embraced one another. They smiled before resuming
the kiss they'd shared in the study, but even more deep and passionate now.
"Hmm, God, I've missed this," Becky mumbled, her
tongue dancing wetly with Karen's. Their tits squashed, and they squirmed
against each other, reconnecting. It had been too long since they'd made love.
The last time they'd been able to meet up had simply been in a café, no chance
to get naughty there.
"We have too," Karen replied, exploring Becky's
mouth. They remembered what the other liked, and their rhythm fell easily into
place. "And you need to promise to visit more often, my love."
"We will," Becky said, her heart fluttering. These
two had meant so much to her. They'd first met her when she was simply a
precocious teenager in high school, attending an institution they were
considering sending their son to once he had left his Montessori. They'd been
impressed by her grasp of science and had sponsored her readily, leading to
many opportunities she might never have had, no matter how much her grades
might have earned them. She even studied abroad for a few summers on their
dime, going to Stanford, Oxford, and Lucerne.
And then they'd made sure that she had a place at the
university, and got into all the Science classes she desired. She had always
had the biggest crush on them both, and by now she thought she was madly in
love with them. She became their lover, even while they were her instructors.
They opened her eyes to so many things.
And they'd inspired her. She knew she wanted to teach young
minds, to give those young people the same passion and opportunities she'd been
given. Once she had her degree that allowed her to teach, she took a job at a
local high school, and the place was happy to have her as their principal
science teacher.
It turned out to not be as much fun as she had anticipated,
with teenage students proving boring and reticent. Some years of this had made
her feel worn down. If it hadn't been for Mark and his Holmes Field Device
these past few weeks, she might have simply droned on, feeling the passion for teaching
fizzle out of her.
And now she found herself back here, with Nanu, and
everything seemed wonderful again. She pulled Karen tighter into her embrace,
kissed her harder, and felt their cuntlips mingling and slithering beneath the
foaming water.
"Hmm, your breath still smells like roses," Becky
panted as they made out and made love. "Those rose pastilles are so
wonderful. Please let me lick you, please;”
Karen nodded and they broke the kiss, with Becky sidling
backward off her lap and getting on her knees. Karen now leaned back, resting
her amazing ass on the edge and spreading her legs wide enough for Becky to
kneel between them. She gazed in quiet delight at her professor's cunt, so wet
and inviting, shaved completely smooth except for the tightly trimmed strip
above, the lips perfect and even. Karen DeBourne was absolutely flawless.
Becky leaned in and began kissing, wasting no time in
pleasuring the older woman. She kissed and lapped, shivering as she remembered
this taste. A memory of her first time doing this flooded back to her, and she
reveled in the scent and slick arousal of her teacher-lover. She dragged her
tongue up the twat before flicking it against Karen's nub, making her tremble
and sigh, one of her hands coming to rest on the back of her former student's
head.
Nanu was frowning now, having gotten (somewhat) over her
intimidation and was trying to massage the god's massive tool. Her fingers
didn't even wrap around it, and she had to use both hands in a motion together
to slide up and down its length. She leaned in and pressed the tip of her
tongue against the swollen head, bewildered about how her Mistress had fit the
damn thing in her mouth at all, forget pushing half its length down her throat.
She swirled her tongue around while she heard the goddess
Karen moan in pleasure, and saw Re-be-kah kneeling and lapping at her cunt. The
goddess was clearly enjoying it, much as the titan god standing so far above
her now had enjoyed Mistress' mouth on his cock. She pursed her lips and her
hazel eyes flashed. She turned back to the task at hand, determined to give an
excellent account of herself. Nobody had ever had cause to complain about sex
with Nanu before.
Well, that one boy, but the crocodile ate him before they
had finished, so that didn't count in her estimation.
She opened her mouth as wide as she could and pressed the
lips around the head. There was a groan, but not from the god, rather it was
Nanu, who felt like her jaw was distending as she pushed forward, fitting the cockhead
in her mouth. She's beaten the fire chicken, she would manage this and make the
god cum.
She strained to move her tongue around, massaging the
cockhead as best she could. She shut her lips slowly, forming a seal. Her lower
jaw was already starting to ache, but she would not give up. She began to bob,
barely moving, but starting to move back and forth, making no visible progress,
but feeling it inside her mouth.
"Nanu;”
She paused and looked up at the god, who had addressed her.
She feared she must have looked like a frog from his angle, her cheeks puffed
out. A tiny, stupid frog.
He smiled. "Allow me to reciprocate."
Nanu slowly pulled her mouth off the tool she'd been trying
to spike herself on, gasping loudly as she took a deep breath. She hadn't quite
realized she'd stopped breathing as she made the effort, but now she felt it.
She intended to try again. If other people had sucked the god's cock, so would
she!
Her eyes widened and she almost yelped as the god picked her
up with both hands, holding her by her sides and then turning around. Nanu
understood that she didn't weigh much, but he made her seem like a feather. The
strength of a god.
He put her down on the edge of the strange, churning pool
and made her lie back, parting her legs. This was also no effort for him, and
she couldn't have resisted if she tried. He'd break her in half like a twig.
She looked over and saw that Karen was also lying on her back, with Mistress
still between her legs, eating her cunt hungrily. The goddess was sighing and
squirming, her hands on Re-be-kah's head, keeping her in place.
Then Nanu gasped loudly and thrashed as a huge tongue
pressed against her cunt. Two immovable hands held her in place as the tongue
dragged up and down her twat with a power she had never experienced before. Its
pushed inside her, exploring deeper than some cocks, and within seconds, she
clamped both her hands over her mouth and shrieked, an orgasm tearing through
her.
Becky and Karen both looked over at the noise, and Karen
giggled while Becky went back to sucking on her clit. Nanu writhed and wailed
like she was possessed, another climax battering her as the god massaged her
insides with his tongue. Her legs were jerking and straining, she almost looked
like she was riding a bicycle.
She collapsed, her body feeling boneless as she panted
loudly. The bathing chamber was spinning around her, but the pleasure was
unreal, foaming inside her. She felt Karen reach over and take her hand,
squeezing it as she moaned, Mistress' tongue making her cum.
People who didn't get to fuck gods were unlucky. People who
didn't want to were stupid.
She felt herself being gathered up, and then she was sitting
in Karen's lap again in the water, cuddled gently. As she looked over, she saw
her Mistress joining the god again, slinking up to him and pressing her body to
his, whispering in her En-gush. She didn't know why they spoke back to her in
that stupid language, since they spoke both Latin and her own perfectly
acceptable tongue.
"Watch, Nanu," the goddess whispered in her
ear. "Rebecca's about to have some fun;”
As they watched, the god settled back against the edge
again, and Becky leaned in, pushing her tits in and massaging his cock with
them. She occasionally pushed her mouth down over the tip, sucking on it while
she fuck him with her tits. Finally, she stood up and then turned around,
sidling her ass up against his lap. While he waited, she reached under herself
and adjusted something for a few moments.
Nanu's eyes widened as Becky moaned loudly, sinking down and
shuddering as the god filled her cunt with his tool. She had never heard her
Mistress make a noise like that before.
Wasting no time, Becky began moving up and down as Mike's
hands coming up to fondle her tits, squeezing and groping them. Before long,
Becky was almost bouncing on his lap, clearly lost in pleasure. Nanu trembled
while the goddess' hand snaked between her legs and gently stroked her cunt,
simulating her. It felt good, and she knew she would cum again before long.
Becky reached back, wrapping her arms around the god's neck,
still riding his cock and gasping loudly. She had missed how her professor's
cock split her and filled her up, like no other. She bounced and squeezed,
eager to feel his cum inside her. His powerful hands controlled her, squeezing
her tits and pinching her nipples.
The first orgasm washed over her, and she screeched behind
clenched teeth. She pressed down as hard as she could, feeling her body jerk as
his cock invaded her depths. Before she was ready, another orgasm, even harder.
God, she's missed this! How had she ever gotten too busy to make the time?
She ground down and squeezed her cunt as hard as she could,
rewarded with Mike growling in her ear, and then climaxing. She craned her neck
and jammed her lips against his, kissing him desperately as she came a third
time, feeling his pearly cum filling her greedy cunt. Her body was on fire, a
tingling rapture that sent her world careening about.
Becky slowed down in her writhing, caressing his jaw and
purring. Next to her, she heard Nanu squeak and whimper, squirming in Karen's
lap as the bronze-haired beauty made her cum again. Her mind spun at the
thought that they were to be here most of the day, and it wasn't even lunch
yet. Would Nanu even survive this?
Would she?
The tub was silent now, except for the drone of the jets,
and some heavy breathing. Becky sighed and slowly stood, shuddering as the
long, thick cock left her cunt. He was still erect, and Becky turned around and
pushed her mouth down on the glistening cock. She moaned, because he tasted
like their mingled cum, and she loved it. She knelt and began sliding her
tongue up and down the shaft, lapping up their essence.
She reached out a hand, and Nanu took it, allowing herself
to be drawn close. Becky smiled and winked, inviting the smaller girl to join
her. Nanu knelt and leaned in, pressing her tongue against the cock and cleaned
it with her Mistress. Karen knelt behind them, caressing their backs gently.
Mike sank back into the water and allowed Karen to wash him
down, while Becky did the same to Nanu. Then they switched roles, with Mike
cleaning Karen and Nanu seeing to Becky. Once they were all cleansed, they
stepped out of the tub and wrapped themselves in towels. Mike led the women
back into the bedroom, and Karen laid him in the middle. Once he was in place,
she, Becky, and Nanu crawled in and settled around him, snuggling into his huge
frame, with Nanu directly on top of him.
Karen and Becky smiled at one another across his chest,
leaned in, and kissed one another lovingly, humming in bliss. Nanu just watched
in awe. She knew her Mistress was wonderful, but until recently, she'd had no
clue that Re-be-kah was blessed so, privileged to make love to gods. And now
she was too, seemingly. She hardly knew what to think about it.
"Hmm," Karen sighed, smiling as they ended the
kiss. "So, was it just how you remember?"
"Yes, and it reminded me what a dolt I've been, letting
life get in the way of doing this," Becky admitted. "I've seen so
little of you these past few years, and I'll be damned if any of the reasons
look valid, now that you've reminded me what our sex is like. Even with my job,
I should still be doing this."
"You're welcome to, of course, because you know how
much you mean to us," Mike said, his arm around her and pulling her into a
cuddle. Becky squeaked and giggled like a little girl, wiggling happily. Nanu
had never seen her Mistress so; kittenish. "But Kar and I actually have a
question for you regarding that."
Becky gave them her full attention while he continued.
"The education of young minds is very important, Rebecca, this is no
question. And we applaud your dedication to it. But yours is a rare mind, and
there is a sense in which you are decidedly wasted in your current
position."
If anyone else aside from Michael or Karen DeBourne had said
that, Becky would have protested the contention quite heatedly. But she let him
go on.
"There is a position opening up on the university
Sciences faculty come the Fall," he said. "It's mostly teaching the
freshmen, but it is doubtless a significant pay raise, and you'd be working
with Kar and I directly. We've already floated your name and credentials to the
powers that be, and with our recommendation, they seem very amenable to the
idea. It would save them having to do a tiresome search when they already have
an excellent candidate. Interviews with other candidates would simply be a
formality."
Becky couldn't believe what she was hearing. Work at the
university? With her idols?
"You said you'll have your Master's at the end of this
semester, you've been studying online," Karen added. "And we'll make
sure that you still have the time to pursue your doctorate, in whichever field
you prefer. Have you given that matter any thought?"
Becky answered, trying to keep a quaver out of her voice.
"I; I have, actually."
Karen smiled. "What field, my love?"
It took a moment, but she answered. "Quantum mechanics,
and crystallography."
Karen looked down at Mike, and there was a knowing look
between them. Karen nodded and smiled at Becky again. "Every shred of
research the university has on the subject will be at your disposal, Miss
Fischer. And Michael and I happen to be the professors who will teach it to
you."
Becky seemed to faint a little, her head flopping down into
the crook of Mike's shoulder and arm, her body trembling. Nanu hadn't
understood a single thing that was said, but the gods seemed to be making her
some kind of offer? We're they going to live here? In the mansion of the gods?
Was Mistress crying?
"I take it that's a yes?" Karen asked with a smirk
as Becky tried to compose herself.
"Sorry," the blonde said, wiping at her eyes and
smiling. "I mean, it's just a shock is all. I'd be nuts to turn it down,
wouldn't I?"
"Without question," Karen confirmed, nodding.
"I assume they can replace you in your classroom at Mooredale easily
enough. You must know a teacher needing a gig."
"I do, actually, and I think she'd be perfect for
it," Becky said, still trying to not gasp or cry. She was rather
overwhelmed at the moment. Nanu wasn't used to it. "I'll be emotional for
a bit, no doubt, when I tell them, but maybe it's fate. One of my co-workers
was telling me just the other day that I'm wasted there. I'm desperate to keep
expanding my learning, honestly."
"Well, you're in no danger of running out of material
if you intend to tackle quantum," Mike pointed out, giving her ass a
squeeze and making her sniffle-giggle. "Should we tell the university that
you're in? Like I said, they'll hold other interviews, but they'll be for
form's sake. One interview with you is all they'll need."
"Yeah, I'm in," Becky sniffed, smiling while she
wiped at her eye again. "Oh, God, when I tell mom and dad;”
They laughed and chatted, cuddling the whole while.
To be continued in part 16. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts, for Literotica.
High up in the blue sky, a strange bird flew. It barely
moved, just gliding along, and seemed to have an almost cruciform shape. It
left a weird trail of white cloud behind.
What strange animals there were in the world of tomorrow.
She left the window and went into the bathroom, plunking
herself down on the commode and peeing, giggling at the sound produced by the
material the bowl was made from. Once she was done, she headed downstairs,
feeling a mite peckish. She went up to the fridge and opened the door,
fascinated by the chill she felt as she leaned in to see what was available.
Re-be-kah had left food for her to eat, all prepared and with her name on it, so
that she knew what was safe.
Seeing as how the ba-lo had made her almost shit herself to
death the day before.
The parfait was sitting in a bowl, with yummy-looking red
and black berries swirled into it, along with a cereal that Mistress had called
'granola'. She took that and then retrieved a few slices of homemade bread from
a little wooden container on the counter. Mistress had left some utensils and
butter on the table, and even the peanut butter! Nanu loved the peanut butter;
she couldn't wait to have it licked off her cunt!
Sated some minutes later, Nanu wandered around, examining
little things about the house that she hadn't noticed yet. She was careful to
not mess with any switches, because she didn't know what all of them did.
Apparently they weren't all just for the lights. She jumped up and down on the
sturdy long chair, which was apparently called a 'chesterfield', rolled around
on the comfy rug, and diddled herself in front of a mirror, cumming loudly and
shamelessly. She loved looking at herself while she masturbated, she was so
beautiful!
Nanu flopped back on the rug, breathing heavily after a
lovely climax. Her whole body tingled, and wonderful images of herself and her
Mistress fucking floated through her mind. The house was warm, in a way she'd
never felt before. Living in the slave quarters, and wearing what amounted to
little more than a poorly made sack for clothing, she had often been cold, and
rarely warm enough to suit her. This was; wonderful.
This new world confused and frightened her, but she also
knew she would acclimate, and then she would be warm, well-fed, and she could
fuck to her heart's content. She was going to love her new life, she was sure.
She hoped Re-be-kah was having as wonderful a day as she
was.
Mooredale Secondary.
Becky sat behind her desk, trying to conceal the way her
eyes were spiraling with exasperation and boredom. While not every student in her
Physics class was a dunce, only a few of them truly cared and paid attention.
Most were just doing what was required to pass. Even if they got great grades,
they weren't interested in retaining the material.
And then there was one young dunce in particular.
She tried not to scowl at Mark, who was zoning out at his
desk, looking out the window. She could see even from here that his notes were
inadequate. He couldn't claim to be memorizing the material; he had the memory
of a goldfish crossed with a sieve. How had he made it into this prestigious
high school to begin with?
She was ultimately happy he had, of course, since that meant
three months from now (from his point of view), he would be taking her on
adventures with the Holmes Field Device. But this twerp sitting in front of her
wasn't that time traveler yet, was he? He was just some lazy kid who was going
to fail her course. Then he'd come back in time to fuck her, and convince her
to not fail him. She'd agree, as long as he showed her the time machine
and took her on adventures.
Looking at him now, she couldn't believe she'd made the
agreement. But she had, and now she was stuck passing him. She couldn't get out
of it if she tried. She'd solidified her personal future. Fating, as
people in the time travel community called it. Once you knew for certain that
something factually was going to happen to you down the road, there was nothing
you could do to change it, no matter how hard you tried. You might even hurt
yourself doing it. Time lock. It was a thing.
So if you enjoyed feeling like you were in control of your
destiny, then you did your best not to find out what was to happen to you in
the future. Loose talk stops clocks, and all that.
She looked at Mark again, still trying not to frown. It was
so strange to think that this boy, who was weeks away from being eighteen, was
the same knucklehead who would be her time-travelling companion. She'd be
having sex with him, and they'd be sharing girls in the time stream, including
Nanu, who was waiting for her back at home.
The Mark in front of her was seventeen, almost eighteen.
Time travel made the rules seem so arbitrary, and even dumb sometimes. She
couldn't have sex with him right now. She couldn't sext him under her desk
right now. It was illegal. Yet somehow, magically, in a few weeks, on a
particular day, Mark's upcoming birthday would make him an adult, even though
functionally nothing was different about his biology.
This Mark didn't know that they were lovers. That they would
be lovers, in any event. Like all the other dumb boys in the school, he talked
about her being hot, and what he'd do to her, childish boasting and hormonal
nonsense. They talked about how she tended to dress rather conservatively, but
clearly she had a rocking' bod underneath her clothes. They'd seen her in the
school gym a few times.
Becky didn't know why she dressed so conservatively,
now that she thought of it. There were certainly less attractive teachers on
staff who dressed more sexily than she did. Connie Marangos, the English Lit
teacher, was shaped like a pear and had a face like a foot, but she somehow
managed to dress sexy. What was Becky's excuse?
She didn't want to give the horny students any more
masturbation material than they already got. Horny teenage boys were annoying.
Even Mark was annoying. Would he get better by the time she caught up with him
in the future, three months from now? She could hope, but she doubted it. He
hadn't exactly proven so thus far on their adventures.
Another quiet sigh escaped her as she glanced for a moment
in his general direction. She wanted to pin that boy down right now and fuck
him, hard. She couldn't, but she wanted to. It bothered her that she was
starting to feel a tingle in her needy cunt, and there was nothing she could do
about it. She'd have to wait to get home and take out her horny frustrations on
Nanu. Not that the Egyptian girl would mind, of course.
She thought back about what she and Mark had experienced so
far in the time stream. They'd gone to seventeenth century France, gotten in
several brawls, and Mark had been fatally shot, only surviving because he
wasn't meant to die yet. She'd been kidnapped by Cardinal Richelieu and
made a lady-in-waiting to Anne of Austria, and she'd met her own ancestor, the
gorgeous, brilliant, and deadly noblewoman Alexandra D'Assaut, who had helped
Mark rescue her from the Louvre, and out from right under the nose of the Sun
King.
Becky might have shot Porthos
And might also have kicked Richelieu in the nuts.
That sounded so weird, but it had happened. She was there.
That, or she was on the world's longest and most intense acid trip.
They went to Rome, to participate in a genuine orgy, and
they'd met and bought the beautiful slave girl Nanu. The intent had been to set
her free, and Becky had even paid gold for her; but Mark screwed everything up
by getting arrested for fucking a Vestal Virgin, one of Rome's most sacred
priestesses. One thing led to another, and they'd had to rescue him from being
skewered by gladiators in the Colosseum, mostly by dropping the roof on the
emperor. Mark, or 'Bonosus' as he was known in ancient Rome now, was probably
the most notorious criminal in the empire not named Spartacus.
It didn't surprise Becky that even in the time stream,
everyone wanted to kill Mark. He had that effect on people.
They'd finally brought Nanu forward in time with them, since
she was hopelessly devoted to them, and leaving her on her own in Rome was
dangerous for her, even if she had proof of her manumission. It had been an
eventful few days since their arrival back home, with Nanu getting a crash
course in the fact that everything wanted to kill her. At least to hear Nanu
talk about it. Even common household items were absurdly dangerous for her, and
noises that modern people just took for granted drove the younger girl nuts.
Food was a big gamble with Nanu. Modern preservatives and
nitrates wreaked havoc on her digestive tract, something she couldn't possibly
have built any immunity to. To Becky's surprise, Nanu wasn't
lactose-intolerant, because as a slave, she'd been given cow's milk, something
peasants and slaves subsisted on and normal people were too good for. It was
strange to Becky that bovine milk and beef had been considered low-class food
back then. They'd probably change their minds if they'd ever had a filet mignon
or a good porterhouse.
Dumb ancient people. At least Nanu ate everything she
possibly could.
A yawn from Mark's direction brought her out of her reverie,
and she restrained another scowl in his direction. It was nowhere near the
first time he'd annoyed her with his lack of interest, but she was getting more
irritated with it of late, because she knew what was coming. She had to
put up with this. She had to fail him. Because his future self would
come back in time and convince her to change his grade. She couldn't just give
him a passing grade now to speed things up if she tried. Something would
make her fail him.
Which he so richly deserved. Why the universe gave this kid
a time machine was beyond her. A retarded chimp would have deserved it more,
and probably been less of a menace.
She couldn't fuck him, not yet. But that didn't mean she
couldn't fuck with him, right?
"Mr. Simmons," she called in his direction,
raising her eyebrow and getting everyone's attention, including his. She called
him 'Mark' so regularly now that saying 'Mr. Simmons' seemed strange.
"Since you are clearly well ahead of the curriculum, what with having time
to yawn and stare out the window, I thought maybe you could explain the
differences in the scalar and vector measurements to the class?"
"I, uh;” he fumbled, looking worried now. "I;”
"Well, go on," she said, gesturing with her hand.
"We spent the entire second half of last week on the model, after all. The
copious notes you took are still fresh, yes?"
"I; that is; uh;” he said, going pale.
"Dumbass," laughed one of the other boys from
nearby. Several other students laughed, and Mark got pelted with crumpled-up
balls of paper for looking like a dolt. Becky didn't bother feeling bad for him,
since this had to happen in order for things to work out in the future. That,
and the brat deserved it.
A girl near the front, one Gina Felton, put her hand up,
looking smug. She seemed to have the answers, generally. Becky restrained a
sigh as she allowed the brown-haired girl to answer. Gina dutifully recited off
the material they'd been given, even offering some explanation along the way to
demonstrate that she understood what she'd been taught, not just parroting the
lesson.
She wasn't as smart as she thought she was, and she'd never
be a physicist, but she came from a wealthy WASP family type that was so common
in this neighborhood, and she was a kiss-ass to the faculty. Becky would give
Gina her passing grade and get rid of her.
If only were so easy with Mark.
"That's, uh; that was I was gonna say," Mark added
once Gina had finished her singsong response. More laughter and mockery was
hurled his way.
"Okay, enough, people," Becky announced, standing
up to get their attention and put an end to the paper projectiles. "Miss
Felton, well done. Mr. Simmons, you can stay after class and clean up the room,
along with my chalkboards."
Becky liked using chalk boards, because one of her two
favorite professors in her university years had insisted on using them. It had
seemed like magic to her when he'd used them, all these wondrous equations laid
out for her, explained thoroughly, and then they were gone, replaced by more
fascinating numbers, a guided tour into how the universe worked. Only he could-
"Ma'am?" a voice called. "Miss Fischer?"
Becky blinked, coming out of yet another reverie. She was
beginning to think that maybe she shouldn't be giving Mark shit for doing it,
since she kept zoning out during class, thinking about the profs. She and Nanu
had a playdate with them later this week at Blackwell Manor, so she'd just have
to keep it in her pants until then.
"Sorry, I was remembering a lesson," she said,
recovering and sitting down again, just in case she leaked through her slacks.
Thankfully, they were moments away from the period ending, and she'd be free of
these yahoos for another day. "Tomorrow, we'll stick our toes into the
concept of Fleming's Left-Hand Rule and its application in electromagnetism.
Whether you're working on the Large Hadron Collider, or your grandfather's
ancient lawnmower in the future, this is a good thing to understand. Go ahead
and get ready, just wait for the bell. Mr. Simmons, the chalkboard awaits your
attentions."
Yet more razzing at Mark's expense, while Gina just sat at
her desk looking smug. As annoying as Mark was, Becky simply did not like Gina
Felton. She was eighteen now, and Becky had good reason to suspect that the
skinny little broad was carrying on with the History professor, Mr. Browning.
The less she knew, the better.
Kind of like about her own future.
Ah well, she thought as she watched Mark dully begin
wiping off the chalkboards and then pounding out the erasers. Not much
longer to put up with this, and then the real fun begins. Just show some
patience, girl.
She somehow refrained from subtly taking a picture of Mark's
ass with her phone.
"Mistress, you're back!" Nanu chirped as
she skipped up to the door, quite naked. "I didn't break anything!"
"The fact that you led with that statement makes me
suspicious," Becky sighed as she closed the door behind her. She then
hung up her blazer on a peg and allowed the Egyptian girl to take her hand and
pull her into the house. "Did you eat?"
"Yes, Mistress, everything you left for me,"
Nanu announced proudly. "Nothing left. Did I do well?"
"You ate everything I left you for you?"
Becky asked, raising an eyebrow. Nanu dragged her into the dining room and
gestured grandly at the table. The top was covered in plates, bowls, and
containers, along with utensils. Even the peanut butter jar, which had been
mostly full this morning, was seemingly licked clean.
"Holy shit," Becky mumbled in English, gazing at
the table. "You ate absolutely everything."
"Did I do right, Mistress?" Nanu asked.
What did Becky tell her? That Nanu had eaten the food she'd
prepped and was meant to last for a few days? She hadn't exactly been that
explicit, because she hadn't thought to tell Nanu that. She'd overlooked how
voracious Nanu could be. A lifetime of slavery saw to it that Nanu ate every
meal as if it might be her last.
Well, that was on Becky. She'd just start again and be more
concise next time about her expectations.
"I'm proud of you for looking after yourself,"
she said finally, making the tiny girl beam with delight. "Did you have
problems with anything I showed you?"
"I played with the water makers a little bit, and
practiced washing my hands," Nanu said, waiting impatiently while
Becky started removing her work clothes. "Your soap is very different
from what my masters used. It smells nice, not like piss."
"Maybe because we don't use urine in our soap these
days," the blonde observed as she tossed aside her skirt and then
began undoing her bra. Nanu, predictably, just watched intently, almost
salivating at the thought of her Mistress' tits. "So now you know how
to keep yourself clean. Tonight, I'll let you try to work the shower, that way
you can use it if I'm not home and you need to wash up."
Nanu nodded. "It was awkward trying to get the
peanut butter off my cunt. I am very flexible, but even I couldn't reach it all
with my tongue. I used a cloth finally. But I tried, Mistress, I really did."
"Nobody made you smear the peanut butter on
yourself, silly," Becky laughed as she shucked her bra, revealing her
lovely tits to Nanu. Then she bent over and peeled off her underwear. "But
I'm glad you fed yourself and know how to get clean, my love. It sounds like
you had a good day."
"There were so many things to do, Mistress,"
Nanu breathed, enjoying the sight of Becky's hairless cunt. She'd never seen a
more perfect cunt. "I was amazed by how strong your sheets are. And I
glided up and down the hallway in my socks, and I listened to music and
danced;”
"I'm so pleased that you worked out the controller
for the stereo," Becky cooed, caressing Nanu's cheek. The smaller girl
closed her eyes, enjoying the touch before turning her head a little to kiss
her Mistress' palm. "What music did you listen to?"
"But I am proud to be your lover, and that you're my
Mistress," Nanu protested.
"And I am proud of you, Nanu," Becky
assured her, giving her hands a gentle squeeze. "But just trust me on
this, okay? Hearing people called 'Mistress' will be very weird to some of
them. I want tonight to be fun, not awkward."
Nanu sighed somewhat despondently and nodded. "So I
must call you Re-be-kah tonight?"
The blonde pondered the matter. "Can you say
'Becky'?"
Nanu pursed her lips. "Beh-kee."
"That's what all my friends call me," Becky
said, pulling Nanu into a hug. It was weird to have their jackets in the way
and not be able to feel their tits squashing together.
"Except for M-ark," Nanu pointed out,
enjoying the hug, even if she couldn't feel her mistress' tits. "He
called you 'Beks'."
"Well, Mark's an idiot, and he's lucky he's the one
with the time machine, or I would flunk him into eternity," Becky
muttered, preferring to not think about the bane of her academic existence.
"Asshat."
"Ass-hat;” Nanu repeated. "Mark is an ass-hat?"
She's like a toddler, Becky thought, making a note to
watch her language. She retains all the naughty words she shouldn't know.
Nanu was indeed turned sideways in her seat, despite the
seatbelt, her face plastered to the window as she gaped in awe at the scenery
that sped by. Aside from the endless metal monsters that were running with them
or in the opposite direction, there were also tall buildings and houses, bright
lights on tall posts, and even giant bridges that they went under and didn't
fall on their heads! Nanu was too astonished to remember to be frightened of
everything.
Becky smiled as she drove, pleased that Nanu was distracted
and not cowering in fear. Not that she would blame her. It had taken some
convincing to get her into the car at all, but once she discovered how comfy
the seats were, she warmed up to the idea quickly enough. Becky buckled her
into her seat and even let Nanu honk the horn once before they pulled out. Nanu
yelped in shock at the loud sound, but then clapped in delight, realizing that
she could (if allowed) control the beast's roar.
She took it slow at first, driving at a virtual crawl
through her neighborhood, letting Nanu get a feel for the movement of the car.
She was going places, but her legs weren't doing any of the work. It was like
being in a palanquin or a chariot, only completely enclosed. The roar of
something called an 'engine' surrounded her, replacing the clatter of
iron-bound wooden wheels and horse hooves.
It was almost twilight, and the lights on the tall posts
glared brightly, making Nanu shield her eyes occasionally. She could see people
in their own metal beasts, men and women, often with children riding along in
the seats behind. She smiled brightly and waved back at one little girl who had
seen her and waved to her.
"We are going so fast," she breathed,
almost wrenching her neck as she tried to watch cars whip by in the opposite
direction. "Nobody in the world has ever gone as fast as this, I'll
bet."
Becky thought about that, realizing Nanu was probably right.
She was going just over seventy kilometers per hour at the moment, but that was
faster than anything had ever gone until locomotive engines came on the scene,
once again in the mid-nineteenth century. It may have seemed slow to her, but
it was light speed to Nanu.
"Oh, we can go a lot faster than this, Nanu,"
she said casually, enjoying her lover's innocent wonder at everything.
"Go faster!" Nanu urged in excitement.
"Go faster than all the other metal beasts! Shame them!"
"; except for maybe that one;” she added in a
faltering tone as a red Ferrari whipped by, the roaring noise of its engine
filling the interior of Becky's car. "How do you make the beast go
faster, Mistress? I do not see reins or a whip."
"It's not alive, remember? It's just a machine, a
bunch of parts put together to make a mechanism," Becky answered,
knowing most of this would go over Nanu's head. "I control its speed
with the pedals at my feet, and which way it goes with this wheel in my hand."
"Can we go faster and leave all these other beasts
behind?"
Becky smiled. "Not right now, my love. There are
laws about how fast you're allowed to go when there are lots of other cars
around. It prevents accidents."
"But what could hurt us?" Nanu asked.
"The beast is metal, we are surrounded by all this metal. We are
invincible."
"If we hit or got hit by another car, the metal
won't protect us entirely," Becky pointed out, thinking that maybe
she'd show Nanu some car crash safety videos, put the fear of the car gods into
her. And if we hit a person, we'd pretty much kill them at this speed."
Nanu thought about that. "But we'd be okay, right?"
Becky sighed and resisted the urge to turn the car around.
The Malted Cat, thirty minutes later.
"Hi, everyone, sorry we're late," Becky called
out, waving as she headed to the table where everyone was already gathered.
"You know this time of night on the Gardiner, traffic was a bitch."
"Bitch;” Nanu parroted, but was too far away still for
anyone to hear her aside from Becky.
Nanu was looking around at the establishment, which didn't
remind her of any tabernus she'd ever seen before. This was loud and
chaotic, with people everywhere and what might have been music blaring. People
were wearing so many different outfits, some of which were almost nonexistent
to Nanu. They walked up to the table, where five other people, three women, and
two men, were already sitting. A few of them had the same straw-colored hair as
her mistress. Two of the women were skinny, one was rather fat. One of the men
was skinny and balding. She doubted he got fucked very often.
Becky stopped at the table, with Nanu beside her.
"Everyone, this is Nanu, she's staying with me."
"Hi," Nanu said, holding up a hand and remembering
the greeting word that people used in En-gush. "Hi."
"Hello," they all said back pleasantly, smiling at
her. She liked the fact that they greeted her and hadn't noticed she was a
slave. Or at least, had been. Sometimes she worried it clung to her like a
stench she would never be rid of. At least they'd brought her manumission
documents with them from Rome to this world of tomorrow, just in case she had
to prove it.
"Nanu, let me introduce my friends and co-workers,"
Becky said in Latin, before pointing to people. "This is Kay, that's
Shirley, this is Annie, that's Steve, and this is Ed."
"What were you speaking to her just now?" Ed
asked, seeming curious. He was the balding one.
"Latin," Becky replied as room was made for them
at the table, with Steve pulling up two more chairs. "She doesn't speak
English, and I don't speak her native language, so we communicate in
Latin."
Becky's friends all looked at one another quizzically, but
then realized that none of them spoke Latin. Becky would be interpreting all
night. Frankly, that was just fine with Becky, since it allowed her to control
things where Nanu was concerned.
"Nanu-nanu!" Steve said to the new guest, holding
his hand out sideways, fingers splayed apart in twos. Nanu seemed confused
before she spread her own fingers tentatively and then slid them into Steve's,
who grinned and began shaking up and down gently. "Good to meet you!"
"Steve, I'm not drunk enough for Mork and Mindy jokes
yet," Becky sighed, settling Nanu in a chair while the smaller girl looked
at her hand curiously, still held open the way he'd shown her. What was that
supposed to mean? Was it one of the standard greetings of this age?
Then she started noticing small details, both of her new
associates, and around the place. Her eyes widened when she saw a tattoo on the
arm of the fat woman, Shir-lee. Then she noticed one on Steve. She looked
around and saw that many people around this club had tattoos. She looked at
Becky with concern.
"So many people," she said quietly, hoping
only Becky heard her. "They have stigma (tattoos). Some of your friends
have them! Are we surrounded by criminals?"
Becky thought about that for a moment and then shook her
head. "No, Nanu. In my world, tattoos are just art. There have been
times in the past where criminals or people considered undesirable have been
branded, but this isn't a thing anymore. People wear tattoos because they mean
something to them, or they're just art."
Nanu sighed in relief. "I somehow avoided getting a
tattoo or branded as a Flavian slave, I was lucky. Most of the other slaves had
them, I found it humiliating."
"Is she okay, Becks?" Annie asked curiously.
"She looks a little spooked."
Becky smiled and nodded. "The tattoos all around her
freaked her out. Where she comes from, tattoos are brands on slaves or
criminals and law-abiding citizens don't get them."
"Well, I like to think I'm a bad girl," Shirley
said in a sassy tone and wearing a wicked smile. "And I've got another
tattoo in another place that'd prove it, for sure."
This drew laughter from her friends, and she rolled onto one
cheek subtly and patted the other one. Annie popped Shirley on the ass, making
her squeak and more there was laughter around the table.
"So, Nanu," Kay began, smiling across the table at
her. Becky was on one side of Nanu, and Ed was on the other. Nanu almost needed
a booster chair to sit at the table. Thankfully, the bouncer at the door had
accepted her identification, even if he seemed skeptical at first. No doubt
having Becky there helped. "Do you want a beer, honey?"
Nanu knew she was being asked a question and looked at
Becky, who translated. "Cervisia. Do you want one?"
Nanu wrinkled her nose in distaste. "That is a
barbarian's drink! I am civilized."
"You thought cow's meat was barbaric until the other
day too," Becky pointed out. "Now I can't keep you out of it.
Your ancestors made beer before they discovered wine, you know. At least try
it, it's polite. Do you remember what I told you about how to respond if
someone offers you something?"
Nanu looked at Kay and spoke slowly. "Please an-du fank
you."
Kay looked delighted and ordered beers for Nanu and Becky.
The Egyptian girl settled in and just listened quietly while the conversation
picked up around her. Becky had told her that she was free to simply listen, or
look around the bar. If someone addressed Nanu, Becky would tell her. Nanu was
more than happy to just sit quietly and observe.
Beer arrived, with a tall pint glass for Becky, and a
half-pint for Nanu. She frowned at her smaller glass. "Why did I get
the child drink?"
Becky almost laughed while Nanu seemed to glare at the
golden liquid and the tiny bubbles. "First of all, children aren't
allowed to drink beer because of the alcohol. Second, I got you a smaller glass
in case you don't like it. Less goes to waste."
Nanu glanced at Becky now. "So if I don't like it, I
don't just smash the glass on the floor and demand a different drink I like?"
Becky blinked. "No, darling. We are very respectful
to our servers at all times."
"But they are nobody."
"Nanu, just; trust me on this, okay?" Becky
almost pleaded. "Always be polite, always. When it time to not be
polite, I'll let you know, I promise."
"Fine," Nanu sighed, picking up the glass with
both hands and tilting it so that she could take a sip while everyone watched.
Her eyes widened and she put the glass back down on the table, her cheeks
bulging as she looked at Becky in panic.
"Swallow," Becky instructed. "It's
fine."
Hesitantly, the tiny girl swallowed and then gasped rather
loudly and dramatically. "It is so cold, but it burns!"
"You didn't mind when the pop was fizzing in your
mouth," Becky said.
"The pop was sweet. This is; why is this beer? It
doesn't taste like beer at all!"
"It's beer, I promise you, just that we make it
differently than they did in your time."
"Is she okay?" Steve asked, watching Nanu
curiously. They all were, in fact.
"She's never had beer like that before," Becky
explained. "She only just tried pop for the first time the other
day."
"You said she's from Egypt?" Shirley queried.
"Is she Muslim and she's not allowed to have alcohol?"
"Trust me, she's not Muslim," Becky assured her
co-worker while Nanu eyed her beer suspiciously. "She was a slave most of
her life, and she has very limited experience with, well, just about anything.
We're taking it slow, but I want her to see what her new life is all about and
has to offer."
"Would she like wine instead?" Kay asked.
"No, let her figure this out," Becky replied, going
back to her own beer. "I have yet to find anything she won't eat or drink,
so give her a bit."
Becky knew she'd have to get some food in Nanu before long,
because Nanu's alcohol tolerance might be perilously low, especially on what
was essentially an empty stomach. She'd let Nanu pick whatever sounded good,
and just deal with the consequences later. There was only so easy she could
make this for her. Her body needed to adapt to modern cuisine sooner or later,
right?
The conversation began again, mostly everyone venting about
their stupid students and the idiotic things they said, did, or turned in.
Every once in a while, someone asked Nanu something, and Becky translated,
letting Nanu respond as best she could. But mostly, they simply adhered to
Becky's rule of letting the new girl observe and listen.
"I swear, this one girl is a complete moron,"
Annie groused. "Any of you have Angie Staples in any of your
classes?"
Nanu heard several of them moan and roll their eyes, almost
slumping back in their chairs. They began griping about something or someone,
repeating a word that sounded like a name. It reminded her of how her mistress
complained about M-ark.
"Hey, she's not a bigger dolt than Simmons," Becky
pointed out. "That boy is hopeless in my class. If he made any less
effort, he'd forget to breathe."
"At least he's cute," Kay said, making Annie and
Shirley laugh. "I'd totally fuck Mark if he was legal."
At the mention of the name 'Mark' and the word 'fuck', Nanu
perked up just slightly and then looked at Becky. And this was not lost on the
other women.
"Why did she just look at you when I mentioned fucking
Simmons?" Kay asked, looked at Becky now. "I; no; Fischer, no;”
"What?" Becky said rather defensively.
"Rebecca Fischer, are you doing things with that boy?"
Kay pressed, smiling slyly. Annie and Shirley's eyes lit up excitedly, whereas
Ed and Steve remained silent, trying to not look put out.
"Are you nuts?" Becky said rather more loudly than
she should have. "He's my student!"
"He's all of our students, and the only thing he's good
at is Phys Ed," Annie laughed. "He's turning out to be a hunk, I saw
him running track in the gymnasium with no shirt the other day. Kay's right,
none of us would blame you if you were getting it in from him."
"I assure you, I am not getting it in from that
dough-head sitting in my classroom," Becky said firmly. It was technically
true, if only because the Mark sitting in her classroom hadn't fucked her yet.
"So why did Nanu look at you so suddenly?" Kay
pressed, not willing to concede the point just yet.
"She's heard me complaining about how abso-fucking-lutely
useless he is in my class," Becky explained, which was also technically
true. "He's failing harder than a SCUD missile. Makes me crazy."
"I'd go crazy on him," Shirley quipped, smiling
slyly behind her beer glass while Kay and Annie burst out laughing again. Becky
sighed and shook her head, but at least she seemed to have deflected that
particular line of inquiry. Despite Kay's contentions in private about her proclivities,
most people believed Rebecca Fischer to be a prudish nun stuck in a porn star's
body. Only this small crew ever saw her let her hair down, like tonight.
Garlic bread, mozzarella sticks, and wings arrived at the
table as an appetizer, and Becky encouraged Nanu to try everything. The
teachers all watched in astonishment as she tried each of the items and then
began devouring them in rapid succession.
"Guess I'm buyin' this round of appetizers," Becky
said, shaking her head as she watched her charge annihilate the food.
"I'll buy the next round too, just to make sure everyone gets
something."
"Oh, I'm buyin' her a round as well, just to keep
watching," Annie said in fascination while Nanu mowed through the
appetizers like the Tasmanian Devil. "Do you ever feed her, Becks?"
"I told you, she was literally a slave in her old life,
and she eats everything in sight as a defensive measure," Becky sighed.
"She's not being rude, I promise. I've literally watched her eat a pound
of bologna and empty a full jar of peanut butter."
"Ba-lo;” Nanu managed to mumble through a mouth full of
biomass as she kept storming the appetizers. Everyone was enjoying watching,
even if they had to wait for their own shares to arrive again. She also kept
sipping at her beer, seeming to have dropped her objections to it. Becky
realized she might actually need help from the time stream to keep this girl
fed.
Nanu had pretty much polished off all her food when the
second round of appetizers arrived. She eyed Steve's basket of wings hungrily.
He saw her staring and gestured to the steaming heap of
saucy poultry. "Want to try one?"
"Nanu, darling," Becky said, holding up a
hand to interrupt. "You might find that’
But Nanu had already stripped most of the meat off the tiny
bones of one wing by the time Becky had begun to object. She was chewing away
when she paused on her eyes went wide.
"Steve, you jerk," Becky said, scowling at her
co-worker while Nanu started trembling while still chewing, her face turning
red and her eyes starting to water. "She doesn't know what suicide sauce
is."
Nanu had her forehead pressed against the table and was
thumping her little fist against the surface, still resolutely chewing, even as
she whimpered and moaned in pain.
"Gotta admire her pluck, though," Kay mused,
watching the tiny girl try not to writhe.
"I didn't know she couldn't handle it," Steve
protested. "Don't they have hot food where she comes from?"
"See if I ever sub for you the next time you need a day
off," grumbled the blonde, patting Nanu on the back gently while calling
over a server.
Fifteen minutes and a gallon of milk later.
"I can't believe she ate all my wings," Steve
murmured, watching Nanu polish off the last wing while staring directly at him
defiantly. "A whole pound, I got like, one."
"Serves you right," Becky grunted, making sure
Nanu had lots of wet wipes and used them regularly in case she tried to rub her
eyes. Milk wouldn't help then.
"I can't believe she's still eating them," Annie
said, watching with morbid fascination. "I mean, you can see they
still hurt her, but she won't quit."
"Now that she knows milk dulls the fire, she doesn't
have to," Becky sighed, also watching while eating her own honey-garlic
wings. Nanu had stolen half of those, too. The only reason Shirley and Kay's
food was (mostly) safe was because Nanu was too short to reach across the
table. "And she's mad at Steve, so she's making a point."
She knew that she and Nanu could both regret this in a few
hours, that Nanu might be up all night again in the bathroom, but apparently
she was willing to risk that to get the message across; don't fuck with Nanu
Tehemet.
Nanu polished off the wings and then knocked back several
glasses of milk Becky had lined up for her, followed by her beer. She put the
last down and let out a thunderous belch that echoed around the area.
Everyone's eyes widened at the noise, except for Becky, who
just shook her head. People at other tables looked over, perplexed that someone
so small could release such a giant noise.
Annie cleared her throat. "Well, I; I hear that in some
Middle Eastern cultures, burping is a sign that a person appreciates the food
they were served."
Nanu patted her chest with her little fist and sighed
happily.
"Nanu," Shirley said, getting her attention
directly. She gestured to her shirt and then at Nanu's. "I like your
shirt."
Nanu realized what the fat woman was talking about and then
beamed happily, thrusting her chest forward and thumbing at the logo. "Let
Zeppli!"
"Do you like them, honey?" Shirley asked.
Becky translated and Nanu nodded eagerly. "Let
Zeppli!"
"I like them too," Shirley said, pleased to be
connecting with the exotic foreign girl.
"Shirley says she likes Led Zeppelin too,"
Becky explained, leaning in to be heard over all the noise. The karaoke had
begun, and they were near the stage.
"The fat one likes Zeppli?" Nanu asked,
shocked. "Is she allowed?"
"Nanu!" Becky gasped, bursting into snickers.
"You can't just comment about people's weight like that!"
"What's funny, Becks?" Annie asked, curious.
Becky was still snickering as she tried to wave it off.
"Pretty sure Nanu thinks only she's allowed to like Zeppelin. And maybe
I'm allowed. Pop culture still eludes her."
"Well, she's got the hot wings and big tits part down
already, I'd say she's halfway there," Kay quipped, making everyone laugh.
Shirley had excused herself from the table for a moment. More food was ordered,
along with beer or cocktails, and the gripe session continued about what
complete morons the kids of this day and age were becoming. And the ones that
weren't morons were completely unlikable.
"So how long is she stayin' with you?" Kay asked
as she watched Nanu attack the jalapeno poppers.
"For the foreseeable future, really," Becky
answered. "Like I said, she was a slave back home, she has no life to
return to, and it was borderline Stone Age subsistence. I can't just let her
go, or turn her over to the system, she'll die. She knows nothing. I'm doing
what I can to help her adapt and learn about her new world. One day, she'll be
fine."
"That's really noble of you, Rebecca," Ed stated,
getting his share of an onion blossom before Nanu saw it and murdered it.
"But it could be years. I'm not trying to make her sound like a pet dog,
but this could be a long commitment on your part. How did you even meet
her?"
"Honestly?" Becky said, having a rehearsed answer
already. She'd tried to anticipate as many questions as possible for tonight.
"I met her in Rome. That's where I managed to get her out of her slavery
life."
"Wow, Becks, you have like a whole secret agent life
goin' on," Annie said, sounding impressed. "When the heck did you
even go to Rome?"
"It seems like ages ago," Becky said rather
evasively. "Frankly, things have been crazy of late and I almost can't
keep track without a time machine."
A round of laughter from her friends, and Becky heaved a
sigh of relief. She didn't expect anyone to be making inquiries, but the fewer
questions, the better. Nanu seemed oblivious, noshing away happily on more pub
grub and seeming determined to try everything. She'd just plowed through the
calamari Annie had bought for her.
"Hey, everyone!" called a voice from the stage,
sounding tinny over a microphone. Becky looked up and saw Shirley standing on
stage, smiling at them all. "I'm dedicating this number to a new friend I
met tonight, I hope she likes it! Nanu, this one's for you!"
Nanu looked up at the mention of her name, right before the
music began, blaring through the bar's speakers all around them. Her eyes
flashed in excitement as she looked at Becky, grabbing her hands.
"Zeppli! Zeppli!!!" she squeaked, bouncing up and
down in her seat.
"Yes, my love," Becky laughed. "Shirley
is about to sing a Zeppelin song for you, and it's the one you know already."
Nanu clapped and squealed some more, bouncing up and down in
her seat as she watched the fat woman begin to sing.
"Let me take you to the movie,
Can I take you to the show,
Let me be yours ever truly,
Can I make your garden grow?"
"Nanu, you should go up and dance," Becky
suggested, bumping and gyrating in her seat. "I'm sure Shirley would
love it."
"Really, Mistress?" Nanu gasped, his
features alight with eagerness. She'd forgotten to call her Mistress by her
name, but nobody seemed to notice.
"Just make sure you keep your clothes on, okay?"
Becky warned, trying to sound serious, but winking at her lover. "Go
have fun."
Nanu was out of her seat like a shot and scrambling up
onstage before she began to dance around, just like Becky had shown her.
Everyone at the table hooted and cheered while Shirley laughed, still between
stanzas. While Nanu bounced and wiggled around the stage, the teacher started
singing again. The pneumatic effect Nanu's movement had on her body held
everyone spellbound. Her jeans were snug enough to show off her amazing ass, and
her Zeppelin shirt was stretched tight across her ample tits, which jiggled
continuously.
"From the Houses of the Holy,
We can watch the white doves go,
From the door comes Satan's daughter,
And it only goes to show, that you know!"
Becky laughed gaily as she watched, clapping along. She
couldn't believe how well this was going! Nanu was having a blast, and even if
she was going to be shitting herself all night because of the hot wings Steve
had let her eat, it was a small price to pay to see the Egyptian girl
absolutely radiant and doing what she did best, dancing. They'd have to do this
more often, as long as she kept Nanu safe. Not that this bar was dangerous, of
course.
"There's an angel on my shoulder,
In my hand a sword of gold,
Let me wander in your garden,
And the seeds of love I'll sow, you know!"
Nanu spun and pranced around the stage, lost in the joy of
her dancing. She never felt more alive than when she was dancing, even when she
was fucking. Or at least very rarely, and pretty much never when she'd been a
slave. This new world and new life were going to teach her so many wonderful
new things!
She stopped dancing for a moment, breathing heavily in
excitement as she just watched Shirley sing, standing close enough to understand
that she was singing into some little thing that looked like a black cock and
made her voice echo all around the room.
"So the world is spinning faster,
Are you dizzy when you stall?
Let the music be your master,
Will you heed the master's ca"
In her mounting excitement, Nanu had grabbed the microphone
out of Shirley's hands and was now closing her eyes and singing into it with
all her heart.
"Ah; Wa-Oh-Gur-Oah! Or-Nyu-Wo-Ah!"
The entire audience was just watching in confused and then
stunned silence as Nanu wailed discordantly into the microphone, assaulting
everyone's ears with the blistering noise she was making. Eventually, even the
recording of the Zeppelin song was halted, and Nanu was screeching to a silent
space. Realizing the music had ended, she opened her eyes and then paused,
seeing everyone gaping at her.
But then a group at one large table right next to the one
she'd been sitting at burst into derisive laughter, jeering and mocking her,
apparently imitating the sounds she'd been making, and also flailing their
limbs about like they were having seizures. Their faces were screwed up, made
to look like the cursed child jesters that the Roman elite kept at their courts
and made fun of. They were making fun of her!
"Hey, someone get the retard off the stage!"
guffawed one man, still mocking her by slapping a limp hand and forearm against
his chest and making the stupid face. His buddies howled with laughter as he
imitated her sound again.
Until he was spun in his chair and Becky's fist slammed
across his jaw, snapping his head to the right and knocking him out cold.
Everyone at the table went very still, not daring to move as Becky glared at
them all, her blue eyes flashing menacingly.
"Anyone else?" she challenged. The men all stayed
silent, not daring to say a word of move a muscle.
"That's what I thought," she growled, standing up
now and looking down at them in contempt. "Fucking cowards."
She looked over at the door and caught the attention of the
bouncer on shift, an imposing guy named Jake. She tilted her head at the idiot
she'd just coldcocked, and he nodded, knowing he was about to clear out that
table and make them take their unconscious friend home. He'd seen Becky drop
guys before, and it was always justified. If she hadn't dealt with them for
mocking the screaming girl, he might have. Thankfully, it was seen to.
"C'mon, honey," Becky said, walking up to the
stage and removing the mic from Nanu's hands, while she just stared at her
Mistress, seemingly frozen. "Shirley, take over, will you?"
Shirley nodded and got another song going, beginning to sing
again while Becky led Nanu back to her seat. Around the bar, things had
returned to normal. Nanu still seemed silent and very out of sorts. Becky sat
her down and took her hands, smiling at her.
"I'm sorry, honey," she said softly,
caressing the crestfallen girl's cheek. "What they did was wrong. He
deserved to get punched, I promise you."
Nanu looked up at her now, perplexed. "Am I; am I
that awful to listen to, Mistress?"
Becky apparently hesitated a split second too long, because
Nanu seemed aghast at the lack of response. "I am terrible! Please,
Mistress, tell me! How bad am I? Be honest."
A deep breath as Becky composed her thoughts. "Truth,
Nanu?"
The Egyptian girl nodded nervously.
"You; well, it; it sounded like a cat getting run
over by a chariot with knives for wheels," Becky confessed, blushing
while the other teachers looked on, having a fairly good idea what was
happening, even if none of them spoke Latin.
She smiled somewhat wanly. "Maybe; just stick to
dancing, okay? You're so very good at that, after all;”
Nanu slumped back in her chair, seemingly in disbelief, even
failing to notice the table right next to them getting cleared out by the
bouncer. She stared off into space for some seconds, not even noticing the
other Zeppelin song that Shirley was now singing.
"I'm terrible," she murmured to herself.
"Cats getting murdered sounds better than me singing;”
She then blinked and looked at Becky, seemingly her normal
self. "Oh well. May I have more food and another beer now?"
Becky laughed in relief and nodded. No trauma seemed to
affect Nanu for too long. She always had food and fucking to retreat to.
She ordered more hot wings, knowing Nanu felt she had even
more to prove now.
An hour later.
"So you seemed like you had a good time, hmm?"
Becky mentioned as she drove north on the Gardiner, taking them home. It was
quite dark out, and she hoped against hope that Nanu wouldn't be up all night
in the bathroom, or that she wanted to stay awake and fuck, because Becky had
to work in the morning.
"I did, Mistress," Nanu replied, nodding as
she sat in her seat. She wasn't turned sideways with her face plastered to the
window, watching the world race by. In fact, she was sitting rather placidly,
her eyes somewhat unfocused. "And the food was all so good. And I think
I'm drunk."
Becky smiled. "We'll deal with that when we get
home. I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. Should we do it again?"
"Can we?" Nanu gasped in delight, seemingly
excited. "Let's do it every night!"
"Not every night," laughed the blonde.
"I can't afford to go out to eat and drink every night. But if you're
good, maybe we'll make a treat of it once a week. There are lots of other
places to try as well."
"As long as assholes don't make fun of me for
singing," Nanu sniffed, determined to not get over being impugned.
"I hope they dumped him behind the building and people walking by just
put their dicks in his mouth while he was sleeping."
Becky smirked. Nanu clearly had a vengeful streak in her.
Not that she blamed her, mind. Nanu had to simply watch while Becky meted out
the punishment. She doubted Nanu was capable of inflicting any real damage on
people who slighted her.
"Do you think you can teach me to drive this beast,
Mistress?" the tiny woman asked.
"That's a long way off, honey," Becky
replied. Hell, she doubted Nanu could see over the dashboard and reach the
pedals at the same time. "Let's conquer walking properly in running
shoes before moving on to wheeled death machines, shall we?"
Nanu huffed and crossed her arms, looking put out.
"I wouldn't run down THAT many people;” she
muttered.
Becky's home, half an hour later.
They managed to close the front door behind them before they
fell to their knees, arms wrapped around one another and kissing hungrily. They
moaned as they began removing their clothes, swallowing each other's tongues.
Earlier, Becky had hoped to make it through the night without any romantic
interludes because she had to work tomorrow, but in the car, Nanu had started
being naughty, reaching over and rubbing Becky's crotch or fondling her tits.
It also didn't help when she shimmied down her jeans and
began fingering her cunt, teasing Becky and nearly causing her to drift off the
road more than once. A trucker had cruised by them, looking down at them from
his cab. Nanu had lifted her shirt to show off her tits, as well as stroking
her nether lips plainly for him to see. He'd honked his horn loudly in
approval, despite the late hour.
And Becky was obviously hornier than she'd been willing to
admit, and she couldn't even blame it on alcohol, since she'd only had two
beers and one cosmopolitan. No, she just wanted to fuck, and Nanu was certainly
game. They almost yanked the clothes off one another, finally getting naked
except for their socks. They were still grappling onto each other as they
staggered over to and up the stairs.
"Bathroom, Nanu," Becky mumbled through the
kiss. "We should pee first;”
They managed to make it to the washroom, never letting go.
Becky plunked herself down on the toilet and pulled Nanu into her lap. They
resumed kissing heatedly, pushing together as hard as they could. Becky
shivered and peed, feeling Nanu's cunt squashed to hers. Seconds later, Nanu
moaned and did the same. They both shuddered in delight at the taboo act, but
also the relief they felt. Neither had gone since before they'd left for the
bar.
"Hmm, yes, Mistress," Nanu groaned through
the kiss. "Piss on my cunt;”
"We'll need a shower after this," Becky
panted, her fingers flexing on Nanu's ass cheeks. "We'll fuck in the
shower, honey."
Nanu nodded, still kissing and peeing on her mistress' cunt.
It felt so good to finally let go. It felt like she might not be able to stop,
ever. Eventually, she'd drained herself, and she sighed loudly. She clambered
off Becky and allowed the taller woman to stand. Becky opened the shower and
allowed Nanu to use the faucets as she'd been taught, finding a water
temperature she liked.
They tumbled into the stall together, kissing, fondling and
groping. Their socks were soaked, but neither cared, stripping them off one
another and tossing them aside. Within seconds they were in a heated
sixty-nine, lapping at each other's cunt hungrily, fingering one another's ass.
Nanu moaned and ground back against her Mistress' finger and tongue while
pushing her own deep down into Becky's wanton sex.
"I love you, Mistress," Nanu panted,
squirming and writhing in pleasure. She needed to be fucked so hard! "Make
me cum for you!"
"I love you too, Nanu," Becky gasped,
pushing her middle finger down inside Nanu's ass so that she could feel it
wiggling with her tongue through the thin membrane that separated her orifices.
"I was so proud of you tonight, and I wanted to fuck you all night as
well."
Nanu seized up and shuddered, squealing as she came in
Becky's face. She pushed several fingers inside her lover's cunt, almost
fitting her entire tiny fist in. Becky moaned loudly, pushing up with her hips
as she climaxed. Nanu was almost chewing on her clit as she came.
Barely a second had passed before Nanu had scrambled around
to face down Becky's splayed body, getting between her legs and mashing her
cunt back against her Mistress'. Both women gasped as Nanu began to grind
relentlessly, one of her knees bent and pressed to the floor, while the other
stretched back and under Becky's, keeping them pinned together. Becky was lying
on her back and wailed as she squirmed and gyrated into Nanu.
The smaller girl arched her back and pressed down with her
hips, reveling in the feel of the water inundating them while they fucked.
She'd never felt anything like this until she'd come here to live with her
beloved Re-be-kah. She was always discovering new and wonderful ways to make
love, and it filled her with such a sense of wonder and joy.
They ground shamelessly into one another, gasping and
panting while they girl-fucked desperately. Nanu was almost bouncing back
against Becky, jamming her cunt into her lover's. she shuddered and keened as
Becky reached and grabbed her wrists, pulling back and pinning them. Nanu had
no power over her body now, reliant on Becky for her balance. She squirmed and
writhed even hard, feeling her throbbing clit dueling with her Mistress'.
Becky pulling on Nanu's wrists made her arch her back,
leaning backward and exposing her torso. The thin jets of water from the
showerhead battered her torso, stimulating her already sensitive nipples and
making her clench her teeth to keep from screaming. But she was past the point
of control, feeling herself tumbling toward an orgasm, one that would burst her
senses apart.
She pushed back as hard as she could, her whole body
shaking.
Becky pulled on Nanu's wrists while she pushed up with her
hips.
Both women screamed, the mutual climax crashing over them
until Nanu seemed to pass out, collapsing backward onto Becky, still with her
legs folded in their fucking position. Becky's world spun, and she lay still,
just letting the unreal bliss flood through her. She had no sense of how much
time had passed; all she could feel was the pounding of her heart, Nanu's
weight on her, the pleasure of her orgasm, and the water inundating them.
Finally she stirred, feeling reality slowly come back. She
sensed Nanu lying on top of her still, having not moved. She felt the smaller
girl's legs still locked, and couldn't begin to imagine how Nanu hadn't snapped
in half. Becky did yoga, but she had no clue how Nanu was doing this.
Jesus, what is her spine made of? Rubber?
"Nanu?" she whispered, reaching up to
caress her lover now, hopefully wake her gently. "Nanu, wake up, my
love;”
The Egyptian girl stirred and let out a small sigh. Becky
put her hands on the back of Nanu's shoulders and slowly pushed her upright
until Nanu was kneeling over her hips once again, their pussies still glued
together.
Nanu stretched and rubbed her eyes. "Mistress?"
"That was a really good one, honey," Becky
cooed, smiling and massaging Nanu's very available bum. "I thought you
passed out."
"I think I did," replied the smaller girl,
still getting her bearing. "But I came oh so very good, Mistress."
"I did too," Becky agreed. "We
should wash up and get to bed. I have to teach tomorrow;”
They stood and washed one another off, stopping to kiss and
fondle along the way. Finally, Becky led Nanu out and dried her off, letting
her go pee one final time before they retired to the bedroom. Some minutes
later, they were lying in the dark, wrapped up naked in one another, faces
close enough their lips were brushing when they spoke.
"Today was wonderful, Mistress," Nanu
whispered, feeling so safe under these warm blankets and in Re-be-kah's arms.
"I can't wait to do it again."
"We will again next week, my love," Becky
assured her. "But if you thought that was fun, wait until the Friday
when you get to meet the people who made me who I am today, my teachers."
"I still don't know how that'll be fun,"
Nanu sighed. "Teachers are boring and cruel. Except you, of course."
"Not these two, my love," Becky said with a
smile. Nanu couldn't see it, but she could feel it, since her Mistress' lips
were touching hers. "To be honest, once you meet them, and see where
they live, I'm pretty sure I'll have a hard time getting you back here."
"I love living here in your palace with you, Mistress,"
Nanu sighed happily, snuggling into Becky. "I never want to be anywhere
else."
Just wait until you see more of your new world before you
decide that, my love; Becky thought before sleep closed her eyes and
carried her off.
The next morning.
Nanu cackled in delight as she skidded down in the hall in
her socks, which was the only item of clothing she was wearing. She trotted to
a stop near the spare bedroom, the one that was in theory 'hers', and then
turned around and lunged before beginning to skid again, gliding along the
wooden floor back to Becky's room. How could anyone ever get tired of doing
this?
Once she was tired of it, she skipped into Becky's bedroom
and plunked down on the carpet in front of the tall body mirror. She examined
herself closely, still stunned by how gorgeous she was. She pressed the bottoms
of her feet together and then used her fingers to spread her cunt wide, taking
a good long look inside herself. No Roman had ever had a speculum
as clear as this one, and her Mistress had several. She certainly lived like a
queen, even if she said she wasn't terribly wealthy. People of the tomorrow
were so modest!
Naturally, she turned herself on and started masturbating. She
then remembered that Mistress had shown her where she kept her little supply of
'toys' and went over to the drawer. She'd told Nanu she could use any of them
as long as she was careful. She opened the drawer and stared at the objects in
wonder.
One of them was long and slender, and silvery. Mistress was
very modest if she had a sex toy made of silver. She remembered what she'd been
shown and she twisted the bottom of the device, giggling in delight as it began
to buzz in her hand. There was a legend among her Egyptian people that Queen
Cleopatra had pleasured herself by putting bees inside a small, thin gourd and
then shoving it in her cunt, where the vibrations of angry bees would make her
cum.
Nanu doubted there were bees in her Mistress' toy, and she made
it stop before picking up some others. She looked at another one, turning it
around in her hand. It looked and almost felt like a real cock, and it
was a decent size, too. A third one was a bright color, one her Mistress had
called 'pink'. What a silly word for a color!
The silly pink one also had a little stem near the base,
which looked like the tail of an earwig. Mistress had told her it was meant to
stimulate her clit while the rest was inside her. Nanu thought she'd best wait
until Mistress was home before trying that one out.
Finally, she found a silvery little ball, sort of shaped
like an egg, and Mistress had explained that it also vibrated. Nanu had seen
the toys her Flavian mistress had kept, and they were nothing like this; cocks
made of lacquered wood or heavy bronze, often in unique shapes that didn't
exactly look like; men's cocks. Her mistress had been like every other wealthy
Roman woman that way. It was just best to not know.
Nanu sat on the carpet again and then figured out how to
activate the silvery egg-thing. She felt it vibrating in her hand and then
giggled and shivered as she placed it gently against one of her nipples. It
felt so different and so good! She slowly trailed it down her
body until it reached her clit. She sucked in a lungful of air and gasped as
she shuddered at the sensation. It made her whole body tingle! She wanted one
of her own now so that she and Mistress could do this together.
She squirmed and writhed on the carpet, lying on her back
and biting her lip while she buzzed her clit with the little egg. Finally, she
got brave enough that she dragged it down over her slippery, sticky cuntlips
and then pushed it inside.
Nanu almost launched herself off the carpet, her eyes wide
as she yelped in shock.
She scrambled up onto the bed and pushed herself back
against the headboard, her eyes wide as she watched the silvery egg buzz away
on the carpet where she'd hastily left it. She hadn't been expecting that.
Her heart was pounding and her chest heaving. But Mistress said she loved it!
What were the women of tomorrow made from that they could withstand that?
Nanu composed herself and then got back on the floor,
turning off the egg and taking it to the bathroom. Mistress had instructed her
to leave any toys she'd used there for cleaning when she got home. She took a
deep breath and decided to just climax the traditional way, with her fingers.
She frigged herself to a much-needed orgasm, and then realized she was hungry
again. She put on socks and went downstairs.
The cold box held her food, and she chose carefully; she'd
been told to not eat all the prepared food at once. Nanu hated making
choices at the best of times, so making choices about food was almost painful.
She finally decided on another par-fait and also some bread with the delicious
peanut butter. Once situated at the table with her goodies, she dug in,
thoroughly enjoying herself. Her stomach had complained overnight, no doubt
about the spicy food she'd eaten when they were out, but to her (and Mistress')
relief, she hadn't destroyed her asshole again.
Food was followed by music, and Nanu danced around gaily,
laughing and clapping to the songs. Mistress had given her several playlists
with different types of music, and all she had to do was press a buh-ton to
change them. First Zeppli, then Kuh-ween, then another song she loved that saw
her bouncing and almost rampaging around the living room like a wild woman as
it played.
"You've been; thunderstruck!"
The man singing was more screaming than anything, and Nanu
thought he must be constipated, but she loved the music and the rhythm. What
she didn't know yet was what the instruments that made all these wonderful
sounds looked like. She would need to have Mistress show her.
The song ended and Nanu collapsed on the living room carpet,
breathing heavily and smiling up at the ceiling. She couldn't believe how
wonderful life had become. Except for a few minor mishaps, her life was
infinitely better than it had ever been as a slave. She ate good food, ate it
when she wanted, she was clean as often as she wanted, she was warmer than
she'd ever been, she had new music to dance to, and she could fuck as often as
she pleased.
Nanu loved being a woman of tomorrow.
To be continued in part 15. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts, for Literotica.
Nanu frowned. "What could be more important than
fucking?"
Becky just sighed and stripped off her tee and her panties,
now as naked as her charge. She sat down on the bed and pulled Nanu into her
lap. Nanu readily straddled Becky, their tits squashed together and her hands
around her mistress' shoulders. Becky smiled, her hands resting on Nanu's hips.
"Tonight, we'll eat and have all sorts of fun, and
I'll show you how some things work," Becky said. "Tomorrow, we
go shopping for clothes and some other things."
Nanu nodded, her hazel eyes shining brightly. She was
looking forward to learning everything.
Dinnertime.
Becky came up the stairs, peering into her bedroom and
noticing that Nanu wasn't there. She looked in the bathroom, thinking the little
scamp might be fucking around with the lights again, but she wasn't there,
either. She then noticed that the door to the spare room was open.
She went inside and found Nanu kneeling at the window, her
chin resting on her hands as she gazed outside, watching the street. She seemed
fascinated, and the more Becky thought about it, the more she realized this
made complete sense. Of course, Nanu could actually see all that much, because
of the trees that lined the street, but what was happening just below had her
rapt attention.
"Like what you see?" she asked, coming up
behind Nanu and stroking her fingers through the girl's long black hair.
"I don't have the words, mistress," Nanu
sighed, still watching. "Everyone is so tall. And the metal monsters
are everywhere, but they stay on the black road."
Becky giggled. "They are driven by people, Nanu,
just like chariots were in your day. The people are inside them, that's all.
And yes, they can be dangerous if the people driving them are not careful, or
if people on foot walk in front of them;”
Nanu blushed slightly at that.
"But don't worry, I'll teach you how to be safe,"
Becky promised. "I have one of those metal things myself, you know."
Nanu turned and looked at her with wide eyes. "You
own a monster?"
Becky smirked. "Yes, most adults do, darling. They
are not monsters, they are just machines. They get us from one place to another."
Nanu seemed hesitant. "What; what are the machines
called in your En-gush?"
Becky smiled. "Well, we commonly call them 'cars', but
the actual word is 'automobile', I believe."
"It would scare me to be in one," the
smaller girl said. "You're sure it will not eat me?"
Becky laughed. "I've been driving my monster for
almost ten years now, darling, and it hasn't eaten me. I promise, we'll take it
slow. However, I came up to tell you that it's time to make dinner, and I
wanted to know if you'd care to watch."
Nanu nodded and let Becky take her by the hand and lead her
back downstairs. "I was thinking I would let you decide what we eat, darling.
I'll put out some things, and you can choose a couple that I'll make a meal
from."
Nanu nodded and Becky put an apron on over her nude body,
just in case she ended up cooking more bacon. The smaller girl watched as she pulled
various things out of the fridge, some of which were obviously fruits and
vegetables, others being meats in various forms.
"Wassa?" she asked, pointing at something that
looked like thin, round slices of a vaguely pinkish-brown color.
"What, that?" Becky said somewhat distractedly,
looking at what Nanu was pointing to for a quick second before returning her
attention to the fridge. She remembered to revert to Latin. "That's
just bologna, it's nothing to worry about."
"Ba-lo;” Nanu repeated, picking up some slices and
popping them in her mouth when Becky wasn't looking.
"Let's see here," Becky mumbled, bent over and
inside the fridge, which was very nice, but way too big for her personal needs.
"I've clearly gotta go shopping soon. Here's some salad mix, and then we
have some’
"Umm!"
The unexpected (and rather disconcerting) sound compelled
Becky to rear back out of the fridge and whirl around, wondering what wild
animal had somehow made its way into her home. She paused when she saw Nanu
standing there, her eyes wide in shock and her cheeks bulging like a chipmunk's
while she tried to masticate on all the bologna she had stuffed in her mouth.
Her lips couldn't even quite shut.
"Nanu," Becky said in quiet disbelief, blinking
and shaking her head for a moment, and forgetting to speak in Latin. "Did
you just snarf all my bologna?"
"Ba; lo;” Nanu mumbled, trying to force it down her
gullet. She looked like an ostrich trying to swallow a doorknob.
Becky just watched as Nanu performed some peristaltic
wizardry with her throat until, against all odds, the bologna was gone from her
mouth. The Egyptian girl was touching her lips with her fingers and then
looking at her fingers in wonder. She even licked them at one point before
looking up at Becky, her eyes flooded with wonder.
"Mistress," she said quietly. "I
want more ba-lo."
"Wait, what?" Becky blurted, shaking her
head again, as if she couldn't believe what she'd just heard. "Did you
just say you want more bologna?"
"Yes," Nanu replied earnestly, nodding.
"It is the best thing I have ever eaten. I never want to eat anything
else ever again."
"Nanu, you can't just eat bologna for the rest of
your life," Becky pointed out.
"But, mistress, I will die if I don't have more!"
Nanu whined rather dramatically. "I don't want to die!"
"Dying is exactly what you'll do if you try to eat
nothing but ba-lo," Becky pressed, failing to notice she was now using
Nanu's word for the damnable stuff. "It's full of nitrates and all
those things that gave you the raging shits this morning. Remember that?"
"But it's the best thing I've ever eaten, mistress,"
Nanu continued to whine. "People who don't love ba-lo are stupid!"
"Nanu, it's full of those nitrates and
preservatives, crazy amounts of the stuff," Becky iterated firmly.
"You'll shit yourself to death, woman."
The Egyptian girl looked positively heartbroken.
"I'm not saying you can never have ba-lo, all I'm
saying is that you can't eat just ba-lo or you will die on my toilet, and I am
not explaining that to the vigiles."
Nanu sighed loudly and looked put out. "Fine."
"As your body adapts, you'll be able to eat more and
more things," the blonde woman assured her. "But it will take
time, and you will never be able to survive on ba-lo alone. It's not very good
for you, even if it tastes good."
"Then why does your society have it at all?"
Nanu asked, frowning.
"We like things that are bad for us too, sometimes,"
Becky said, feeling the need to defend her era from this sort of punitive
accusation. Frankly, she'd never seen herself having to answer for her world to
people from bygone ages who were observing how they did things in modern times.
"Indulgences, I guess."
"Will we be eating anything nearly as good as ba-lo
for dinner?" Nanu asked, looking to change the subject now that she
had been thwarted from true happiness.
"Just you watch," Becky said, accepting the
challenge.
To Nanu's surprise, they ended up eating vegetables and
cooked fish, things she was familiar with, and they tasted good. To her
delight, she was even allowed to have dessert, a bowl of something her mistress
called 'ice cream'. It was cold, sweet, and delicious. It was three
different colors, and they all tasted great. She was positively giddy by the
time she'd finished her bowl. Becky suspected that Nanu was also on an
incredible sugar high.
"So what do you want to do before bed, my love?"
Becky asked as she did the dishes. "I know it's been a long day."
Nanu thought about that. "Well, we need to bathe again,
and to fuck, but before then, Mistress, can you show me more of your world
using the magic boxes?"
"Of course we can," Becky said cheerfully.
"And it's not only my world anymore, Nanu, it's your world too now.
It's our world."
Nanu thought about that for some time and then nodded.
"Please show me my new world, Mistress. There must be so much to see."
Some minutes later, they were in Becky's little office,
surrounded by her file cabinets and sitting at her desk where she kept her
computer. Nanu watched in fascination as Re-be-kah used a small device in her
hand to control the glowing black box sitting on the short table.
"Would you like to see Egypt, sweetheart?"
Becky asked.
Nanu nodded eagerly. Even if her land had been taken over by
the sandy-assed Arab nomads, she still wanted to see her homeland.
Becky called up some pictures that she thought Nanu might
recognize. She Googled pictures of the Sphynx, the pyramids of Giza, the Nile
river.
"What are all the endless ugly buildings, Mistress?"
Nanu asked, frowning.
"Those are homes, mostly," Becky said,
realizing she might have opened a can of worms. "Egypt is a very
populous country these days."
"Is it mighty?" the younger girl
predictably asked.
"Well; no," Becky admitted. "At
least, not compared to the great countries of the world."
"Stupid Arabs," Nanu muttered, folding her
arms and scowling. "At least they didn't fuck up the great monuments of
our gods and kings. What about you, Mistress? What of your ancestors?"
Becky considered. "My ancestors are from Britain,
mostly. Do you remember who the Britons were? We talked about them earlier, the
musicians."
Nanu nodded. "Savages. Their stinky warriors were
captured in war by the Romans and paraded through the streets of Rome. They
were tall, wild-eyed, and they stank. They painted themselves blue. You don't
win wars by painting yourself blue. Your ancestors were stupid, Mistress."
Becky started calling up pictures of England, intent on
showing Nanu the beautiful countryside. She excitedly clicked on a picture of
Stonehenge.
"This is a religious site my ancestors erected,"
she explained, making sure the picture filled the frame of the screen. "It
was made about the same time as your Sphynx and your pyramids, around
four-thousand and five-hundred years ago."
Nanu looked at the stone monument and frowned. "That's
it? My ancestors gifted the Horemakhet and the meri to the world and your
ancestors stacked rocks in a circle? No wonder the Romans conquered them,
Mistress. Your ancestors were small and weak!"
"They're very big rocks," Becky mumbled,
blushing and feeling silly now that Nanu had given her some perspective. Nanu's
people were the rulers of a great and sophisticated empire at the same time
that Becky's were smearing themselves with woad and probably stuffing berries
up their noses. "More like giant slabs, really. What else do you want
to see?"
Nanu thought about it. "Can the magic box show us
people fucking?"
Becky should have seen that coming. "I; yes, it
could, but I try to not use my computer for that," she lied. She'd
recently come to enjoy watching student and teacher-themed porn, after all.
"I try to use it for my schooling and for research."
"Why would you use it for boring stuff like that
when you could use it to watch people fuck?" Nanu asked, confused.
Sometimes her Mistress didn't make sense.
"I know," Becky said, brightening up. "You
like to dance, right? Why don't I play music for you and we can dance to it?
You can hear music from this time now."
Nanu nodded eagerly again. Becky thought about what to play,
trying to make an emotional connection with Nanu.
Well, she says she likes the flaming cock-sack shirt.
Seconds later, YouTube was open and an electric guitar began
playing. The drums and the bass thumping in made Nanu jump for a second, but then
she began listening. Becky was nodding her head and beginning to dance, which
Nanu began to do as well, imitating her Mistress. Soon enough, the iconic voice
began singing.
"Let me take you to the movie
Can I take you to the show?
Let me be yours ever truly
Can I make your garden grow?"
Nanu began to jump and prance around with the music once
she'd found the rhythm, instinctively moving her body and enjoying what Jimmy
Page was making her do with it. Still naked, she danced for sheer enjoyment, but
also showing off for Becky. The voice continued on now.
"From the houses of the holy
We can watch the white doves go
From the door comes Satan's daughter
And it only goes to show
You know!"
The two girls laughed and danced together, Nanu enthralled
by the sounds of the music and also the singing. She'd never heard anything
like it before and knew she'd never get enough of it. They finally collapsed on
the floor together, back to back, still laughing. Nanu's hand found Becky's and
squeezed it.
"Mistress, that music is wonderful," Nanu
breathed, still exhilarated. "It was so happy and lively! Please, who
sang it?"
"It's the group that uses the flaming cock symbol on
the shirt you like," Becky said. "Their name is Led Zeppelin.
Try and say it with me. Led;”
"Let;”
"Zep-elin."
"Thzhep-li;”
"Buzz your teeth, like a bee, Nanu," Becky
instructed. "Zzz;”
"Zzz;”
"Zep."
"Zep."
"Zeppelin."
"Zepli."
"Very close, I'm so proud of you!" Becky
gushed, turning and hugging Nanu now. "And there's so much more music
for you to listen to and dance to!"
"May I listen to more, Mistress?" Nanu
asked, her eyes bright. "What else is there?"
Becky played more music, watching Nanu figure out how to
dance to it all. In short order, Nanu could dance and shimmy like Elvis, go-go
dance, do the Hustle, and twerk.
"These dances are so much fun, Mistress!"
Nanu gushed, shaking her ass in Becky's face. The blonde woman laughed and
smacked one of her lover's ass cheeks, making Nanu squeak, but keep dancing.
"Just wait until I teach you the Charleston, then,"
Becky said, not at all surprised that Nanu learned the moves so quickly. She
was an accomplished little dancer, after all. "Looks like you've built
up a sweat, babe, you ready for another bath or a shower?"
"Can you teach me how to control the water,
Mistress?" Nanu asked hopefully. "I promise to be careful."
"Okay, as long as you remember that it costs money
to run the water," Becky said, holding up a finger. "And I
don't want you flooding the place, either."
Nanu nodded her assent and Becky led the way back to the
bathroom. She showed Nanu how to work the sink first, explaining that it was
just a smaller version of the bathtub, so easier to manage. Once Nanu
understood how to regulate the hot and cold water, Becky allowed her to try and
use the shower function in the tub. Nanu found the temperature she liked and
then pulled on the knob that controlled the showerhead, squealing in delight
when the water jetted out.
"This is so much fun!" she exclaimed,
bouncing and clapping.
"You're forgetting the most fun part of a shower,"
Becky purred as they stepped in. The two women sank to their knees and
immediately began making out under the deluge. Before things got too hot and
heavy, Becky broke off the kiss, making Nanu whine as she stood up. She pulled
the showerhead out of its holder.
"Get ready, Nanu," she whispered as she
held the showerhead pointing down, a sly smile on her face as she switched the
water from the spray setting to the jets. "Remember this? You're about
to scream your head right off;”
Nanu was still looking at her Mistress' face, bracing
herself, but her eyes snapped open suddenly and she get out a strangled cry as
Becky turned the showerhead over, placing it right under Nanu's cunt and letting
the water batter her nether lips and clit unannounced.
Nanu shuddered violently, Becky's arm wrapping around her
small body to hold her in place. The Egyptian girl's eyes rolled up into her
head and she came in mere seconds, wailing like she was possessed, and her body
going through a warp-spasm of ecstasy.
She sagged in Becky's arm, her body now limp but trembling.
Becky smiled and simply held the girl until she stirred and came to. Nanu
looked up at her through heavily lidded eyes.
"You broke my cunt, Mistress;” she managed to
say in a tiny voice.
Becky giggled and rested her against the back of the tub,
before smiling wickedly. "Want to see me use it on myself and watch me
cum? I'm an old hand at this."
Nanu nodded tiredly, but watched intently. Becky began
teasing herself with the showerhead, moving it around her cunt and inner
thighs, never keeping it in one place for long, and keeping the spray light.
She made sighing and cooing noises, shivering deliciously. Nanu seemed to have
recovered and was watching in fascination, her own legs spread while she gently
massaged her cuntlips.
Becky moaned and pinched at her nipples while she played the
water directly over her snatch, squirming and gyrating as the spray pleasured
her. Nanu watched her Mistress' skin turn rather pink, Re-be-kah's breaths
starting to shorten and come in gasps. Her tiny hand played with her cunt
faster, her earlier fatigue seemingly forgotten.
Becky moved the little key below the spouts to the other
size of the nozzle, the gentle rain effect once again becoming three
concentrated jets that battered her cunt and clit from right below, like she
had done to Nanu. Her breath caught in her throat and she shuddered, holding on
for as long as she could before surrendering to the orgasm. She normally had
more control than this, but maybe the thrill of masturbating in front of Nanu
had made her more excited and sensitive than normal.
No matter what the reason, the climax was one of the hardest
Becky had ever given herself, and better than what some lovers had given her.
She screeched through clenched teeth, almost doubling over as her cunt turned
itself inside out from the intense waves of ecstasy that tore at her. A full
thirty seconds passed before she tumbled backwards, lying on her back in the
tub and staring at the ceiling, gulping air like a fish out of water.
Nanu got on her hands and knees and crept forward, removing
the showerhead from Becky's hand and looking at her Mistress' body. Her cunt
was still twitching from the orgasm. That had been great fun to watch.
"Mistress, you're pissing yourself," she
remarked, even if she didn't blame Becky. She'd done it, after all.
"Yeah, that; happens to me sometimes;” Becky
said breathlessly, still staring up at nothing.
"It happens to me too," Nanu said
affectionately, crawling over her Mistress and then settling down to snuggle
into her, their pussies kissing gently.
Becky shivered before making a quizzical face. "Nanu,
are you pissing on my cunt?"
"Maybe a little," the raven-haired girl
sighed, still snuggling. "I wanted to share the moment with you."
"That's fair," Becky allowed, too tired to
actually care. They were in a shower after all, so they could get clean. "Did
you enjoy that?"
"Hmm, yes," Nanu purred, nodding a little,
her head resting on Becky's large boobs. "It will be one of my new
favorite things to do while you are gone."
"Just remember the rules," Becky iterated
before sitting up wearily and dislodging Nanu from her cleavage. "We
should get a good night's sleep, my love. Tomorrow is a big day in setting up
the rest of your new life."
"Can we fuck again?" Nanu asked somewhat
predictably.
"Tell you what," Becky giggled, turning off
the water and leading Nanu out of the shower. "If I fall asleep, you
can just do what you want with me until you cum, but then you have to sleep.
We'll have a good fuck in the morning and shower again to get ready. Deal?"
"Yes, Mistress."
An hour later.
They were lying wrapped up in one another, and Becky hoped
that she'd tired Nanu out to the place that the insatiable little brat would go
to sleep. Becky must have made her cum at least eight times, and hopefully all
the ba-lo would not wake her up in the middle of the night.
"Thank you, Mistress," Nanu said dreamily,
holding herself against Becky. It was the most comforting and secure thing she
had ever felt or could imagine, even more than hugging her beloved sister,
Kiya. "I love you so much."
"I love you too, Nanu," Becky whispered
back, caressing Nanu's damp, dark hair lovingly.
"You'll always keep me safe, right?" the
tiny girl asked. "You and M-ark."
Becky nodded. "In saecula saeculorum."
The two women kissed lovingly before drifting off into a
deep sleep, wrapped in each other's arms.
Monday morning.
After waking up with vigorous girl-fucking and licking one
another's pussies, followed by a shower, they were now eating breakfast. Becky
decided to wait until after they'd finished the meal before getting dressed,
just in case Nanu proved sloppy in the morning.
"I love this dish, Mistress," Nanu said as
she powered her way through the bowl in front of her. It was full of sweet
berries and a type of crunchy cereal she didn't know, all mixed into a goopy
white paste that looked like thick cum. In her own time, it was called 'oxygala'.
"Do you remember what I told you it's called?"
Becky asked, pausing in eating.
Nanu closed her eyes for a minute. "Par-fay."
"That's right," Becky said, nodding and
very pleased. "The white stuff is called yogurt. If you put berries and
other things in it, it's called a parfait. They're fun and even good for you."
"Can ba-lo go in the parfait?" Nanu asked
hopefully.
"No, Nanu," Becky snickered. "Even
you couldn't possibly like that horror, and I'd probably get put in jail for
creating it."
"Your big free society doesn't sound very free to
me," Nanu mumbled under her breath as she shoveled more parfait in her
mouth.
Back upstairs they went, after Nanu got a lesson in how to
wash the dishes and put them in the dishwasher, even if she wasn't allowed to
operate it yet. They cleaned up at the bathroom sink, Nanu being told that they
were not having another shower, and went into the bedroom to get
dressed.
Becky tried to teach Nanu about coordinating her clothes so
that she didn't look like a complete lunatic, and was mostly successful. Nanu
couldn't decide which socks she liked best and asked to wear one of each. If
Becky could keep the madness down to that level, she'd call it a win.
Nanu might not have been terribly impressed with the color
or shape of the track suit she was now wearing, but she had to admit that it
kept her warm. Becky had fitted her into a plain white tee shirt beneath, and
some underwear. Last on were the shoes, and these were proving difficult for
Nanu.
"They are squeezing my feet, Mistress," the
girl said, frowning down at the offending footwear.
Becky knelt and adjusted the Velcro straps after loosening
the shoes a little. She wasn't about to get into the drama of shoelaces with
Nanu, that was for damned sure. "They might be uncomfortable for a bit,
sweetie, but new shoes are like that for everyone. Once you walk in them for a
little bit, they'll feel just fine, I promise."
She stepped aside and gestured to the hallway. "Go
ahead and walk, Nanu."
It was strange, because Nanu seemed suddenly unsure of how
to walk. As she put her feet forward, she was almost wobbly. It occurred to
Becky that Nanu wasn't used to not being able to feel the floor or the ground
beneath her, but with over an inch of rubber in the way, she was having trouble
trusting her balance.
Holding her arms out to the sides as if she were walking a
tightrope, Nanu wobbled down the hallway and back, a little more sure of
herself on the return. Becky smiled and hugged her when she got back to the
bedroom. "You'll be running in no time."
They headed downstairs (slowly), and Becky made sure
everything was turned off. She slipped on a light windbreaker and then opened
the front door. Nanu waited on the porch while Becky locked the door behind
them.
"You need to lock your door, Mistress?" the
Egyptian girl asked, rather puzzled. "Are there still criminals in your
time?"
"My era isn't perfect, Nanu," Becky
admitted, feeling strangely silly for coming from a time where criminals still
existed. "It still has problems, but you'll learn about them in due
course. Some of the problems will be ones you're familiar with, others will be
new to you. I'll teach you."
"Good enough," Nanu said with a nod as they
headed down the steps. "Now where are we going?"
"We need to go downtown," Becky replied,
thinking that issue through. Not only had she promised to buy new clothes for
Nanu, but the chroniques merchant she'd been dealing with was located squarely
downtown. There was no way in Hell anyone from her own era could forge the sort
of documentation that Nanu would need to rely on to be safe, so someone from
the time-travelling community was Becky's only hope.
In a city of six million people, there had to be more than
one temporal merchant, but damned if Becky knew where (or how) to find them
yet. So this one guy was her go-to.
She also pondered how to get downtown. Nanu was already
afraid of cars, so maybe taking her old junker wasn't the best idea. A taxi?
Still a car.
The subway station that went directly downtown wasn't far
away, and while Nanu wouldn't have any clue what a train was, maybe seeing
other people on it with her would calm her down. That, and the walk to the
subway station would help break in her shoes.
"We're taking a little walk to a place that has a
special chariot that will bring us where we need to go," she said,
beginning to walk down the street, holding Nanu's hand. She got the feeling the
other girl was only partially paying attention, since she was once again
looking around and Uhking at the sights of Becky's street. "It's not
far."
Becky's street was a nice one, lined with endless trees, and
the houses had gardens. The noise of downtown and the city in general was
remote. If it bothered Nanu, it wasn't showing yet, because she was still in awe
of her surroundings. People walked by them, smiling and waving. Becky greeted
them and Nanu smiled and waved back as well. She even figured out how to say 'Hello!'
from listening to Re-be-kah and the strangers.
After about fifteen minutes of walking, with minimal
complaints from Nanu about her shoes, they finally arrived at the entrance to
the subway station. Set on the edge of the residential area, it was simply some
stairs down into the station below. Nanu paused at the top of the stairs,
looking confused and wary. It occurred to Becky that it was entirely possible
that Nanu had never been underground before.
"I promise it is safe, darling," she said
in a soothing tone, squeezing Nanu's hand. "The chariot we are going to
use runs underground from one place to another, so that it is not noisy up
here. I use it all the time."
Nanu swallowed. "Okay. I trust you, Mistress."
Side by side, they walked down into the subway station, Nanu
wrinkling her nose as the gusts of stale air hit her. There were people coming
and going, wearing different types of clothing, and Nanu was fascinated. She
watched her Mistress pay the fare to enter, then nearly got knocked on the back
of her head when she paused halfway through the turnstile. Becky took her hand
again and led her down some more stairs.
Nanu was frowning, because the noises were getting louder
and beginning to echo.
Then they were on a platform, one that held people before
dropping off down into some dark path that entered tunnels on either side of
this long room they were in. Nanu held herself close to Becky, getting nervous.
The noises made no sense to her, and it wasn't as if Rome had been quiet.
Becky looked down at her now. "Here comes our
chariot, Nanu. Don't be frightened."
Nanu clutched Becky harder as she felt wind pressing against
her, and heard a noise that grew louder until it was an almost deafening roar.
She saw strange lights in one side of the tunnel, growing closer. Finally, a
giant metal; thing; rolled toward them swiftly, making all the noise. Nanu let
go of Becky and clapped her hands over her ears, her eyes squeezed shut. She
willed herself to not scream.
And then it was quieter. There was still noise, but not
nearly as loud. Nanu opened her eyes and saw the long, metal contraption in
front of them, with strange doors that opened to the sides, by themselves.
People walked out of the interior of the beast, seemingly unscathed.
Becky looked down at her and smiled. "This is us,
let's go."
Trusting her Mistress, Nanu took Becky's hand again and
allowed herself to be led into the thing called a 'subway train'. She looked
around, wide-eyed as they found some seats and sat down. There were miniature
suns everywhere overhead. An endless line of seats on either side of the narrow
metal tube stretched far in each direction. People were sitting or standing,
seemingly unconcerned and paying no attention.
Nanu started as some awful sound chimed, and then the magic
doors slid closed again, locking them inside this foul beast. There was a lurch
and then it began moving forward, slowly picking up speed. Nanu looked at Becky
in panic.
"We're fine," Becky said, squeezing her
hand again. "It's taking us where we want to go."
"How does it know?" Nanu asked, forgetting
her fear for a moment. She hadn't seen Re-be-kah tell the monster anything. Did
it speak En-gush?
She continued watching all around in fascination as the
beast charged down a long, dark tunnel, eventually entering another place, different
from the one they had started out. A loud woman's voice blared through the
tube, no doubt in En-gush. It was a loud and unpleasant voice to Nanu, but she
hadn't expected the beast to sound like that. She'd expected a
horrifying roar.
The process repeated several times, with Becky and Nanu
ending up in a different place each time. People got on and off, but nobody got
eaten. Maybe the beast didn't eat people?
The unpleasant woman's voice blared over head, and Nanu
scowled at the ceiling, wishing the beast would just shut the fuck up.
"Here we go, darling," Becky said, standing
up. "This is our stop."
They waited until the beast stopped and the magic doors
opened for them. People standing on the platform respectfully waited for those
within to escape before entering. Becky walked with Nanu along the increasingly
crowded platform until they reached some strange stairs. She helped Nanu get
onto them and the smaller girl's eyes widened in shock.
The metal stairs were moving! They were taking her up! What
sorcery was this?
Becky made sure Nanu didn't trip at the top of the
escalator, and also didn't make a nuisance of herself by turning and gaping at
the magic stairs while people were trying to get off it. She pulled her along
through the growing crowds. At least those didn't bother Nanu. Rome had
apparently had a population of around a million when Nanu had lived there.
Throngs of people were nothing new to the former slave-girl.
"So now we just go up that flight of stairs over
there, and we'll be downtown, in the middle of the city," Becky said,
pleased with how well Nanu had handled the subway. "Soon enough, we'll
have everything you need."
At least the hard part was over.
Becky had been wrong.
Becky had brought Nanu up the stairs and out onto the
street, and Nanu had immediately collapsed to her knees, holding herself and
shaking in fright as she stared at the ground, refusing to look up. People
parted around them while Becky tried to figure out what was wrong. Nanu was
almost pale, her eyes wide, and wet with tears.
And then she understood. Nanu was absolutely terrified
because of the skyscrapers surrounding them. Nothing like these could possibly
have existed in her imagination. Some buildings in Rome might have seen tall to
her, like the Colosseum, or maybe some of the other edifices, but nothing like
this, where a structure soared hundreds of meters into the sky.
And they were everywhere, surrounding them. There were so
many that the sun wasn't even touching them.
"Nanu," Becky said, kneeling down and stroking
the younger girl's back. "I'm sorry, I didn't think to tell you about
how tall buildings could get. I promise, you're fine."
"Is she okay?" someone asked as they paused to see
what was happening. "Do you need help?"
"We're fine, thank you, though," Becky said,
giving the person an assuring smile. "She's from a remote region in Africa
and she's never seen skyscrapers before, she just got spooked."
The person shrugged and wandered off.
"Nanu, honey," Becky said gently, still
holding her. "I know you're frightened and that you feel like you can't
move, but we can't stay right here, blocking everyone. We're going to stand up
and walk just out of the way, and then you can talk all the time you need,
okay?"
Nanu somehow nodded and Becky held her close as she helped
her stand and then shuffled her out of the way of the churning crowds of the
business district, standing in a clear space beneath an overhang. Nanu didn't
seem to notice they were beneath one of the skyscrapers, because she was still
looking at the concrete beneath her.
"They'll fall," she whispered. "They'll
fall on us and crush us."
Becky smiled. "I promise you, my love, they won't
fall on us. I have been in these buildings many, many times, since I was a
little girl. They don't fall, they were erected by master builders. In my day
and age, we were just able to build taller things than people in your day were.
Just as you built taller things than your ancestors, right?"
Nanu squeezed her eyes shut, clenching her teeth. Becky
realized that all the honking of horns, the screech of hydraulic brakes, and
various other sounds of modern technology were getting to Nanu. She'd never
heard anything remotely like them, of course.
"Nanu," Becky cooed, taking the lovely
Egyptian girl's face in her hands and smiling at her. "Remember how I
said that Rome stunk like shit and I'd never get used to it?"
Nanu nodded slowly. Her eyes were still wide and haunted.
"And do you remember laughing and telling me that I
would get used to it if I made up my mind about it?"
Another nod.
"Sometimes my world is loud, Nanu," she
continued. "In ways you cannot anticipate. Far, far louder than you can
imagine. And lots of things will seem impossibly big to you. But if I can get
used to the stink of Rome, I promise you that you can stop being afraid of all
this stuff in my world, okay?"
At that very moment, of course, a huge cement truck blared
its horn, and Nanu shrieked in fright and threw herself against Becky, shaking
like a leaf. Becky held her close, whispering to her and reassuring her. Nanu
had never heard anything remotely that loud, even in this time.
This was going to be a slow process, clearly. Nanu just had
to trust Becky, and Becky had to be infinitely patient.
"Mistress," Nanu said in a tiny voice, her
face still pressed into Becky's shoulder. "We might need to find one of
your washrooms, I think I pissed myself."
Becky sighed and nodded. There was a food court in the
building just behind them, and washrooms no doubt would be at hand. She only
wished she'd thought of bringing spare clothes in case this happened.
Was looking after someone from the distant past really
supposed to be this hard?
A small, out-of-the-way bookshop just off Yonge Street.
The more Becky thought about it, the more she realized that
this forgotten nook away from all the crowds was the perfect place for the
chroniques dealer to have his business. After all, he wasn't looking for
revenue from the people of the 21st century, was he? Becky and Mark
were notable exceptions to that rule. Being off the beaten path made it easier
for his time-travelling customers to find him and go about their business
without interference. Still downtown and accessible, but a few doors down from
the country's busiest avenue, on an obscure side street. Perfect for this sort
of enterprise.
They had walked north from the business district with its
endless skyscrapers, Nanu steadfastly refusing to look back at them. There were
still tall buildings, like the Eaton Centre towers, or the Aura Tower, but they
were more spaced out, not completely surrounding them on all sides. Most of the
buildings were of a height Nanu seemed to be able to handle, even if the street
traffic was still scaring her with its noise.
She would stop occasionally to look in store windows,
seemingly fascinated by whatever they were selling. At one point, Becky laughed
and had to pull Nanu's face off a window, because she was Uhking at the people
just inside, trying to eat their food. Nanu didn't know what a restaurant was.
They reached their destination and the store was blissfully
quiet as they slipped inside, with Eighties music playing over the tinny old
speakers.
"Get off the car
Kick his chain
Kick his pride
Get him soaked hit run
Lift up your toes
In my mouth
And we can make love
And we can go
And we can go
And we can go
We're covered by the sacred fire
When you come to me
You come to me broke;”
"Miss Fischer, it's good to see you again," the
old man behind the desk said, smiling at her from beneath a face full of grey
whiskers that any Who in Whoville would envy. He looked at her companion.
"And this must be Nanu."
"Oh, uh, yes," Becky said, caught off-guard that
he seemed to know. "This is Nanu. Pardon me for asking, Walter, but why
did you know that?"
His smile was kindly. "The Agency came by, was advising
dealers that a rare event had occurred, an Egyptian girl from the distant past
coming forward, a distinctive girl named Nanu. She only speaks Latin and
Coptic, right?"
Becky nodded while Nanu just looked on, knowing they were
talking about her. She trusted her Mistress, however. "I was actually
coming by for that reason. If she's going to stay, not only will she need some
foolproof documentation of various sorts, but I was hoping we could speed up
her English by chipping her, you know? Like we did with Mark for Latin and
Greek."
"No harm in trying, right?" the old man named
Walter reasoned. "After all, it didn't harm Mark."
"Who can tell with that boy sometimes," Becky
sighed, shaking her head. "In any event, Mark and that Holmes Field Device
aren't available to us for the next three months, since I am trying to catch up
with him, so we're sort of on our own. I'm not looking for any temporal thingies,
just ways to make Nanu's life manageable, since she's stuck here with me."
"We should be able to do this one mostly gratis,"
Walter said. "The news of your girl is already around the time stream, and
it's giving me business, since people know I helped her out."
Becky thought about that. "Meaning you know you already
helped her out."
"You're getting the hang of it," Walter said.
"When you're predestined to do something because you have found out it's
supposed to happen, we in the community call it 'fating'. Whatever it is you've
found out you're supposed to do, it happens, even if you try to make it not
happen."
"So you couldn't refuse to help us right now?"
Becky asked, a wry expression on her face. "Literally, what's stopping you
from refusing to help us?"
Walter chuckled. "Could be anything. It might turn out
that there's a clone of me somewhere that helps you when my back is turned. Or
maybe the clone refused to help, and I did. All I can tell you is that today,
Nanu gets helped by me, no matter what anyone wants, myself included."
"That sounds inconvenient."
"Nobody likes feeling helpless," Walter reasoned.
"It's why we try to avoid knowing things and being fated. If I could prove
to you tomorrow that you'd be swept away by a white knight and taken off to a
fairy tale wedding and happily ever after, nothing whatsoever you do would stop
it. You're stuck having your happy ending and you had no choice in the
matter."
Becky nodded. "The less I know about the future,
especially my own, the better off I am, because my choices are, in theory,
still my own."
"Excellent," Walter said, pleased. "Now,
let's get this girl some ID, shall we?"
A small, isolated room, an hour later.
Nanu yawned and rubbed her temple, feeling a slight
headache. Had she fallen asleep? She blinked her eyes and saw Re-be-kah smiling
at her, sitting in a chair beside.
"Mistress?" she said rather groggily,
yawning again.
"You're fine, darling," Becky said gently,
squeezing her hand. "We tried to do something to help you, but we don't
think it worked. I'm going to try speaking in my language and then see if you
understand me, okay?"
Nanu nodded.
"Can you understand me?" Becky asked in concise
English.
Nanu blinked at her and then shook her head.
"Well, damn," Becky sighed. "Can you try to
say anything in my language, Nanu?"
Nanu thought for a moment. "Fuck; purick in
cunat."
Becky giggled. "You could already say those things,
you little tramp!"
Nanu smiled and blushed.
"We tried to help you speak my language by putting a
little thing inside your head, but it didn't work."
Nanu pressed her fingers to her temple, where the localized
discomfort was. "Did I do something wrong, Mistress, to make it not
work?"
Becky shook her head. "No, it has nothing to do with
you, really. One day, it might work, so we'll keep it where it is, I guess. No
harm in waiting it out."
She dug around in her purse she was carrying. "Meanwhile;”
The blonde was smiling brightly as she presented Nanu with a
handful of items. "We managed to create an identity for you in this
world. It's a good start."
Nanu examined the things curiously. She opened a small,
greenish shell with a stylized bird on it, her eyes widening when she saw her
own image looking back at her. Her own lovely face. There was some flowing script
she did not recognize at all along with it.
"It is called a 'passport'," Becky
explained. "It tells officials who you are and where you are from. This
says you are from Egypt."
"Well, I am," the Egyptian girl reasoned
with a small shrug. "Just not your Egypt."
"Correct, but they won't know that, and that's safer
for you," Becky agreed. "Your name is now Nanu Tehemet."
The girl's eyes went wide. "My name is Queen Nanu?"
Becky laughed. "Nobody anywhere will know what
Tehemet means, sweetie, it's just your surname now for convenience. Also, we
made some medical records for you, including your blood type. And I still need
to put in a call and have a doctor lined up who will look after you."
Becky knew that part might be tricky, since any doctor from
her own era would be confused by Nanu's physiology, genetic code, and dental
records. She was completely unique that way. Could any modern doctor be
trusted? Did she need to find a doctor who was a member of the temporal
community to look after Nanu?
Questions, always more questions.
"A doctor?" Nanu almost groused, wrinkling
her nose. "Roman doctors were smelly and evil. I hope your doctors are
better."
"I like to think so," Becky agreed,
nodding. "But with all this information I just gave you, you'll be
safer than without it. Remember how if a slave was freed in Rome, they made
sure he had documents of manumission? These documents, like my own, record you
as a sovereign citizen and a visitor here in Canada."
"Wouldn't it make more sense to just claim I was
from Ka-na-da?" Nanu reasoned.
Becky smiled and caressed Nanu's cheek. "No one
would believe you are from Canada, my love, you don't speak any of our
languages. One day, I promise, we'll get you made a citizen. For now, this is
just to ensure your safety."
As always, Nanu took Becky's word for it and just nodded.
"Now then," Becky said, taking the items
back and then standing up, smiling brightly. "Let's go eat and get you
some clothes, shall we?"
Half an hour later.
They were sitting in the food court of the Eaton Centre, and
Nanu was devouring everything Becky had put in front of her. Becky dreaded the
effects this might have on her lover's intestinal tract later, but for now,
Nanu was happy. There was no food she wasn't sampling and putting away; pizza,
falafel, burgers, fries, poutine, spaghetti, Chinese food.
My poor bank account, she despaired slightly as she
watched the tiny girl wolf down all the food with a frightening eagerness. She
really likes salty things, I'll bet living on a slave's diet means she has an
iodine deficiency. I'll have to see to that.
Becky thought Nanu might bite her hand off when she tried to
reach for one of the siu mai dumplings. Eventually, though, the Egyptian
girl relented and let her Mistress have one. Becky also made the mistake of
letting Nanu try some pop, and soon the girl was wired. She'd have to explain
the dangers of sugar and rotting the teeth out of your head.
Nanu annihilated the Timbits she had for dessert. Her little
belly was swollen when she stood up from the table. She almost looked pregnant,
but she was beaming with delight. Suddenly, she burped so long and loudly that
everyone in the food court paused and looked at the pair.
"Sorry," Becky said apologetically to the nearby
tables. "It's her first day with North American fast food."
"Mistress, that was all so good!" Nanu
gushed, oblivious of her faux pas. "I loved it all, even the stupid cow
meat!"
"I think you tried just about everything except the
Jamaican food," Becky said, gathering up the debris at their table to
put at the disposal station.
"Where?" Nanu asked, looking around
hurriedly. Had they missed one? "May I try it?"
"Another time, you greedy little pill,"
Becky laughed as she disposed of their waste. "Don't worry, we'll be
back."
"And you said we're underground?" Nanu
asked, looking around in wonder again. The space was huge and so open, like a
forum surrounded by endless shops, but there was no sky above her, just a
distant white ceiling.
Becky nodded. "And there are more shops above us.
That's where we're going, to find clothes and so on for you."
They took more of the magic moving stairs, carrying Nanu up
to another level. She watched over the railing in awe, feeling so very superior
to the people who were still below, like puny ants. The sights and the smells
and the throngs of people enthralled her.
"Mistress, I am so excited that I think I need to
pee," she said, feeling a twinge in her cunt.
"Just over here," Becky said, diverting
them down a small hallway. "I happen to know these washrooms are pretty
clean because they're seldom used."
"You are so smart, Mistress," Nanu said
proudly as Becky led her into the little room with all the weird stalls. Becky
led her over to one of the stalls and gestured for her to enter.
"Go inside, pulls down your pants, do your business,
and then use the tissue like we do back at home," Becky instructed.
"I'll wait out here."
"You won't come in with me, Mistress?" Nanu
asked. "How will you watch me pee?"
"No, sweetie," Becky replied, smiling.
"That's not how we customarily do things in public places in my time.
I'll be right out here, though."
Nanu shrugged and sighed, heading into the little stall and
Becky closed it behind her. She heard the Egyptian girl shuffling around, and
then Nanu let out a groan, peeing very loudly. Becky wasn't surprised, given
all the pop Nanu had inhaled. The sugar crash was going to be awesome. Some
other unladylike sounds followed, but at least Nanu didn't seem to be turning
herself inside out like she had the previous day. Baby steps.
There was a pause and Nanu seemed to be finished, so Becky
began talking. "Okay, sweetie, remember what I told you. Go ahead and
clean up, but just be aware of’
There was a sudden flushing sound, followed by a yelp of
shock and fear. A split second later, the stall door burst open and Nanu raced
out, her track pants still around her ankles as she hobbled as quickly as she
could toward the exit, her eyes wide in panic and once again peeing herself.
"Just watch out for the automatic flush mechanism;”
Becky grumbled as she loped off after Nanu before she exposed herself to the
busiest mall in all of Canada.
Some minutes later.
"Okay," Becky said, holding some dresses in
front of Nanu and trying to decide which ones looked better. "We could try
these ones out for you."
"They are both pretty colors, Mistress,"
Nanu remarked, feeling the material. "How will I choose?"
"We'll work it out, I'm sure," the blonde
reasoned. "We can try them on you in those little changing stalls over
there."
Nanu eyed the stalls warily. "There are none of your
magic toilets in there, are there?"
"No, darling," Becky giggled. "Just
enough room for us to make sure that the clothes work on you. There'll even be
a mirror so you can see yourself."
"Can we fuck in there?" Nanu asked.
Becky shook her head and Nanu sighed, allowing herself to be
led toward the stalls. They were stopped by one of the shop's attendants as
they tried to go in.
"I'm sorry, but it's our general policy that only one
adult is allowed in a stall at a time," she stated, looking somewhat
apologetic. "Loss prevention and all that, please understand."
"It's fine," Becky assured her, looking down at
Nanu. "Sweetie, I'm not allowed in the stall with you while you change,
you'll just have to do it yourself."
Nanu shrugged and went inside the stall, closing the door
after herself.
"What language were you speaking to her?" the
attendant asked as they turned and stepped some distance away from the stall.
"Latin," Becky said, fingering a light sweater on
a rack she thought might look good on herself. "She doesn't speak English,
and I don't speak her language, so we speak Latin to one another."
"Oh," the girl said, blushing. "I thought she
was your girlfriend or something."
Becky smiled at the thought. "I guess she kinda is in
some ways. We’
"Mistress?" came a call from behind them.
They turned and stopped dead, gaping as they saw Nanu standing in the open door
of the stall, completely naked, her shaved cunt and her large tits on display
for anyone nearby to see. Her tan skin shone bronze in the store lights. She
was holding one of the dresses in her hand and looking very confused.
"I don't know how to put it on," she
admitted, looking somewhat embarrassed.
"M-maybe we'll break the rules and let you in there with
her," the girl said rather hastily, blushing.
"Probably for the best," Becky said quickly,
stepping over quickly and stuffing herself inside the stall along with Nanu as
a mom walked by with her kid, looking shocked.
"What?" Nanu hissed, scowling at the mom
and the wide-eyed brat before the door closed again.
"Well, that was an eventful day," Becky
sighed as she walked along the street with Nanu, carrying bags full of clothes
and some lingerie. They'd even stopped at a small Godiva shop and had some strawberries
covered in chocolate. Nanu, once again, made it sound like she was having an
orgasm, and that it was one of the best things she'd ever tasted. Given Nanu's
unique circumstances, Becky couldn't exactly fault her. She'd never had
chocolate before.
They were heading to a subway stop that didn't require Nanu
to be completely surrounded by skyscrapers again, rather only one or two. The
Egyptian girl eyed the massive edifices warily as they walked by them. "Still,
we now have at the very least a few sets of clothes for you to begin your new
life in. We'll get more soon enough."
"Can we just go back to that place and eat all our
meals there, Mistress?" Nanu asked as she walked along. She seemed
fascinated by the pigeons, legions of the little hellions. She had mostly seen
them served cooked at her master's dinner table. "It was all so good!"
Becky smiled. "Eating out all the time is expensive,
Nanu, and inconvenient when you have a job to make it to. Besides, I can make
most of those foods at home. I make an excellent hamburger."
"Hanbaga," Nanu parroted, pleased with her
new word. "And the tickling drinks were wonderful as well."
"Pop."
"Pop," Nanu pronounced, nodding. "I want
more pop."
"It will be a treat, having too much of it will be
bad for you," Becky said.
"I can't have more ba-lo, I can't have more pop,"
Nanu complained, almost stomping her foot petulantly as they walked up Yonge
Street. "Why does everything I like have to be bad for me?"
"Because it'll make you fat, and then you'll look
silly when you dance or fuck," Becky said, finally realizing she
needed to appeal to Nanu's vanity to get through to her.
Nanu was quiet for several moments before sighing. "Fine;”
she grunted, kicking a little pebble with her shoe and almost taking out a
pigeon.
They reached the subway station and Nanu seemed to have
forgotten to be grumpy as she looked around at all the people, the knots of
humanity that passed through the space. She didn't cover her ears this time as
the roaring train approached, but ended up sitting on Becky's lap as the train
was much more crowded this time.
"Some of the people are very smelly, Mistress,"
she stated, subtly waving her hand in front of her face. "Doesn't
everyone have a bath?"
Becky smirked. "Almost everyone has a bath, some
people just don't do it often enough."
"Those people are stupid," Nanu groused,
not enjoying the body odor of someone nearby. She'd hoped that coming to a new
place and a new time would mean she left the stench of slavery behind. So why
did some people choose to stink like slaves? "Why are there still
stupid people, Mistress?"
"Nanu, honey, I really wish I had an answer for you,"
Becky sighed, shaking her head and holding the little Egyptian girl closer.
An hour later.
They were home and back up in the bedroom, laughing as Becky
tried to teach Nanu how to wear her new clothes. It was certainly a process of
trial and error.
"Now some of these are for daily wear," she
said, indicating a small pile of pants, skirts, and shirts. "Others,
like those there, are for more formal occasions and you'll wear less often."
"I think I like the Zepli shirt best," Nanu
said, holding her new acquisition against her chest. Becky had indeed bought
her another Zeppelin shirt, this one featuring a muscular, naked man with great
white wings, surrounded by symbols. It had a cropped bottom that showed off her
toned midriff, and the size that fit her frame was tight across her tits. It
looked great on her, Nanu thought. "But I love them all."
"I'm glad," Becky said cheerfully, watching
Nanu practice putting her clothes on. "Now like I promised, we can stay
naked at home, you just need to be able to put on robes and the like quickly.
Because tomorrow, I have to go back to work. There will be plenty of food for
you, and I'll show you how to use the television, okay?"
"Yes, Mistress," Nanu said readily, looking
at herself in the mirror while holding up a slinky little dress. "I'll
be so very good while you're gone. I promise to not get scared and run out the
door again."
Becky nodded and began putting the clothes away. They were
calling it an early night, because it had been another long day, and the
morning would probably be more complicated in terms of getting out the door
than she wanted it to be. She put Nanu's clothes away and they took a quick
shower, despite Nanu's pleas to use the shower jets on one another again. Once
they were dried, the pair clambered into the bed, wrapped up in one another and
kissing deeply, fondling each other's bodies.
The kiss ended and Nanu looked into Becky's blue eyes, her
own hazel ones glassy as sleep advanced on her. "Mistress, am I doing
well? I want to do well."
Becky didn't know if anyone had ever even come forward in
history before, so by default Nanu was doing better than anyone else Becky knew
of. But she still had a right answer to give. She smiled gently and stroked the
Egyptian girl's cheek lovingly.
"Yes, Nanu," she cooed. "You're
doing so very well. You're learning quickly, and you will be so very happy
here."
Nanu let out a tiny gasp before she pressed her lips to
Becky's, kissing her with a whimper. Becky could feel tears touching her cheeks
ad she pulled Nanu into an embrace while rolling onto her back. She parted her
legs and Nanu's slid between them, her cunt now kissing Becky's. Their tongues
rolled and flickered while clits kissed and nether lips slithered wetly. Their
lovemaking was not hurried, but deep and affectionate, two people who were very
dear to one another, and on the verge of a great adventure together. It would
be so new for both of them.
Nanu couldn't wait.
3 am.
Becky lay on her back, staring blankly at the ceiling.
Outside the bedroom, the bathroom light was on, and a stream of invective was
carrying down the hall and ringing in her ears, along with many horrifying
noises like something out of an Eighties teen comedy. She could only assume
Nanu was swearing in Coptic, since she didn't understand a word of what the
girl was saying.
All those nitrates and other things in the food at the
mall, she thought despairingly, realizing that letting Nanu gorge herself,
while fun, had been a complete mistake. She had no damn clue how long it would
take someone from Nanu's era to adapt to modern food. Aside from making sure
everything was fresh and completely organic, how could she going to keep the
girl from crapping herself to death?
More long, rolling and unlovely noises reached her, followed
by more swearing and the sound of yet another toilet paper roll being
unraveled. She wished she had earplugs. Or had been born deaf. She was mad at
Mark for not being here to share this particular joy with her.
And the adventure was just beginning. Whee.
To be continued in part 14. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts, for Literotica.
The door shut behind them, and it was time to relax. It had
been quite the eventful day and it was barely noon.
After a nap.
"Do you have friends, Mistress?" Nanu asked
as she lay on her back on the bed, gazing up at Becky. She ground and pumped
her hips, slithering her cunt against her lover's, while Becky looked down at
her, churning and undulating. Becky was fondling one of her ample tits, while
the other was caressing one of Nanu's. In turn, Nanu was groping Becky, while
her free hand had reached down and was holding her nether lips wide, exposing
her throbbing clit to be brushed by Becky's. They'd already cum a few times,
but were simply enjoying the sensations now.
"Of course, silly," Becky giggled, loving
how wet and sticky their pussies felt together. "You just haven't met
any of them yet. The only person you know aside from me is Mark."
"If we meet your friends, what will you tell them
about me?"
One of the things that Becky appreciated about Nanu was that
she could fuck and still hold a conversation if she felt the need. Business
didn't interfere with pleasure. "I admit, I haven't given it too much
thought yet, but I would probably tell them that you're a student from another
country who I have staying with me, and you don't speak English."
Nanu arched her hips and side, pressing hard against Becky's
cunt. "Mistress, what; what is the name of the place we are in? Where
in the empire of the Romans is it?"
Becky had to stop fucking because she broke down laughing.
She leaned down and pressed her body to Nanu's hugging her tight while she
jiggled uncontrollably. Nanu held her Mistress, but she was frowning, wondering
what was so funny. She stopped frowning when Becky kissed her lovingly.
"Oh, Nanu," the blonde woman said, smiling
into her companion's eyes. "I have so much to explain to you still;”
She sat up and then pulled Nanu into her lap. Nanu's legs
wrapped around her Mistress' waist and she just looked contentedly into Becky's
blue eyes. She knew she was in for an explanation she wouldn't completely
understand, but as long as she was naked like this with Becky, she didn't mind,
either. There wasn't much Nanu couldn't endure, as long as she kept getting
fucked on a regular basis. And Becky seemed to like fucking as much as she did.
It was a wonderful match, as far as Nanu was concerned.
"Baby," Becky cooed, pushing a stray damp
hair away from Nanu's lovely face. "Where we are now, we are very, very
far from the boundaries of the Roman Empire. The place I live, it is a nation
called 'Canada'."
"Kaaa-na-daaa;” she said quietly. She liked the
sound of it. "Is Kaaa-na-daaa a large place?"
Becky tried to remember her ancient history, not to mention
what she knew about her own geography. "Well," she said
finally, having figured it out. "Canada is larger than the entire Roman
empire at its height. Canada is the second largest nation in the world."
Nanu's eyes widened to the size of dinner plates. "Impossible!"
she almost hissed in disbelief. "How have you fought off the Roman
devils? Is Kaaa-na-daaa mighty?"
Becky drew in a breath. This is where it got difficult.
"Nanu, I know you can read, and you can count, but; do big numbers mean
anything to you?"
Nanu shrugged. "I could count higher than any of the
other slaves in the Flavian household, and even a few of my masters and
mistresses. Sometimes I was too smart and they beat me for it. I think I count
well."
"I'm asking because;” Becky continued, seeming
hesitant. "The Roman Empire, it fell around one-thousand five-hundred
years ago."
Nanu said nothing, trying to understand what she had just
been told. The Empire, gone? Life without Rome?
Becky blushed. "It; and the time you were from,
Nanu, that was just under three hundred years before Rome fell. My time, where
we live now, is about eighteen-hundred years after your own."
A long silence followed. Nanu shook her head. When she
looked at Becky, her hazel eyes were full of worry. "Mistress, are; are
you lying to me?"
Becky shook her head slowly. "No, Nanu. I promised
you I wouldn't lie to you."
"But I don't understand what you mean," the
Egyptian girl almost pleaded. "These numbers you are saying, they; I
don't understand them!"
She took Becky's hands in hers, her expression somewhere
between afraid and desperate. "Please help me understand, Mistress.."
Becky thought about what she could possibly do to help her
beloved Nanu understand. She considered, her eyes closed for some seconds. When
she opened them, she nodded.
"Come downstairs with me and I will try,"
she said. Nanu clambered out of her lap and the two girls rose. Taking Nanu's
hand, Becky led her downstairs to the living room. She made Nanu sit on the
floor while she walked over to a corner. In said corner, behind a decorative
screen, she kept a large, bluish water container, like one would find supplying
the water cooler in an office. With a grunt, she began rolling it out from its
storage space and toward Nanu. The former slave-girl watched curiously while Becky
now turned it over with some effort, spilling out what looked to Nanu like tiny
brown coins. Endless numbers of them, chinking and tinkling into a pile on the
rug.
"There," Becky breathed, wiping her brow.
She'd already been sweaty from sex with Nanu, and the effort of rolling and
tipping her change barrel had her feeling warm. She now lay down on her stomach
on the carpet opposite Nanu, with the piles of tiny brown coins between them.
"Nanu, these are called 'pennies', and they are a type of coin we use in
my time. They are made of aeramen (copper), like some coins you know."
Nanu nodded slowly.
Becky held up a penny. "We're going to pretend each
of these is a year. We're going to count them. And when we get to a certain
point, that is how long ago the Roman Empire fell. But think of them as years,
Nanu."
Nanu drew a deep breath, sat with her legs crossed, and
began counting, picking up the pennies and placing them into a new pile she
started. "One; two; three;”
Fifteen minutes later.
Nanu had stopped pushing the pennies, but was still counting
aloud while Becky moved the coins. "Six hundred fifty-one; six hundred
fifty-two;”
Becky could tell her beloved friend was getting very upset, but
she kept going, because she needed Nanu to understand. The minutes dragged by,
but Nanu kept counting.
"Nine hundred eighty-five;” she said in a
quavering voice. "Nine hundred eighty-six; nine hundred; No!"
Nanu shoved the ever-growing pile of pennies away,
scattering the coins, and Becky reared back in surprise. The Egyptian girl was
scrambling backward on her ass, her eyes wide in fear and disbelief. She bumped
into the couch before she yelped and leapt to her feet, dashing out of the
room. "You're Lying!"
"Nanu!" Becky called, getting hastily to
her feet as the smaller girl opened the front door and burst onto the street.
She was still naked, and Becky could hear her sobbing.
"Shit shit shit shit;” Becky said under her breath as
she pulled a long jacket out of the closet and then dashed out the door,
looking around.
"Nanu?" she called frantically. "Nanu!"
But the girl was nowhere in sight. She looked up and down
the street, seeing no bewildered pedestrians. Thank God it was Sunday, but how
long could it possibly be before a tiny naked woman was noticed running around
the neighborhood sobbing to herself and unable to speak English? She'd be
picked up by the police, be terrified, and they would have absolutely no
way of identifying her. Heaven only knows what would happen then. Poor Nanu!
Becky took a chance and began heading in the direction she
heard a dog barking from. She kept calling Nanu's name, having no clue where
she could have gone. How on earth had no one seen her yet?
Becky cursed herself. There were so many things she hadn't
anticipated. How could she? She and Mark had brought Nanu forward in time to
make her life better, to free her from the chains of slavery. It seemed like
such a good thing to do. It had to be. After all, hadn't time let them
do it?
She wasn't even exactly certain what had set Nanu off, but
she had an inkling. Yet another thing Becky hadn't known she needed to think
through. Why would she know that? She'd never brought anyone forward in time
before. How many people had? One ten millionth of this time's people? Maybe?
She didn't know! This was almost as new to her as it was to Nanu. But Becky was
making her own choices and knew she didn't need to be afraid. Nanu was
completely surrounded by a universe she knew nothing about. Even the air had to
smell completely different to her!
She stopped just outside of a parkette and looked around.
"Nanu!" she called loudly.
She heard a gasp and then muffled sobbing, along with the
rustling of foliage. She turned and saw the shrubs that marked the boundaries
of the parkette moving awkwardly. She moved toward the disturbance, hoping her
search was over. She stopped in front of the shrubs and spoke gently.
"Nanu?"
"En!" the girl hissed in panic. "Annoi!"
Becky had no idea what Nanu had just said, since it wasn't
Latin, but she could guess. She stopped coming forward and simply knelt down in
the cold grass, determined to give Nanu the time she needed. She could see the
girl now, stuffed bodily into the thicket, her hazel eyes brittle with fright.
Poor Nanu had to be in agony, wedged in with all those branches and sticks
poking and scratching her. How had she done it to begin with?
"I'm here, Nanu," she said softly, letting
Nanu see her smile, but she stayed still. "I'm sorry you got
frightened. Will you please tell me what happened? I am trying so hard to
understand, but I am not perfect at this, as you can see."
Nanu was sobbing quietly, trying to not be heard. But after
some moments, she seemed to be trying to rein in her crying so that she could
speak. It took some time, words only coming out as choked gasps. Becky stayed
still. She would wait however long was necessary. For Nanu, no length of time
was too much. She owed it to the lovely, frightened young woman.
And Nanu finally spoke.
"They're gone, Mistress," she said in
little more than a whisper. "They're all gone."
Becky thought about what Nanu was saying and it sent a chill
through her. "Nanu, do you mean your family?"
"They're dead," she managed to say in a
rasping whimper. "They're all dead; my mother, my father; my brothers
and sisters; my Ki; her little baby daughter, Nanu; they are dust; dust;”
Becky couldn't help it, she began crying too. She bent her
head and her chest shuddered as she tried not to vocalize, and tears streamed
down her face. This was a horrifying thought when she examined it from Nanu's
point of view. Everything Nanu knew to be real was gone. And not even recently.
The pennies had forced Nanu to see things in a way she was never meant to. Her
family, they weren't newly dead, remembered by anyone. They weren't even
decaying in graves. They were dust, nothing more than the endless sands of the
land Nanu had grown up in. They'd become a sort of nothingness.
"Nanu," Becky whispered, tears stinging her
eyes and cold on her cheeks. "I'm so sorry. I; wish I knew what to say."
"What can you say?" the girl murmured.
"You are not a god, you cannot bring them to life for me. All I can
ever do is go and see them, as they once were, alive and remembering me. But I
will always be thinking that I live many ages of the moon after they are
nothingness. I will never be rid of that realization, Mistress."
"You're right, of course," Becky admitted,
nodding. "It's different for you. Lots of my family members are dead,
but I never met them, I never knew them. You lived with them all."
"Please be honest with me, Mistress," Nanu
said quietly. "How much more counting was there to do? How much bigger
was the pile of coins going to get?"
Becky blushed, feeling stupid for thinking it had been a
good idea. The road to Hell was paved with good intentions. "It was
going to be twice that size, Nanu. We; we got halfway through the counting."
She closed her eyes while Nanu wept quietly again. Someone
walked by, staring at her in confusion as she knelt in front of the shrubs in a
long jacket, but just kept walking. Maybe it was a weird meditation thing. Nanu
finally stopped crying but went silent. Becky did the only thing she could, and
remained silent, waiting to see what happened next. Some minutes passed before
Nanu finally spoke.
"There are twigs and leaves stuck in my cunt."
Despite herself, Becky began to snicker, squeezing her knees
as she tried to stop.
"Mistress," Nanu protested, but she was
also trying to keep from giggling. "It's not funny, it hurts. Why did
you let me do this?"
"I'm sorry, baby," the blonde woman said
finally, wiping a tear from her eye and smiling. "I'll try harder to
keep you from doing crazy things. I promise."
"I am naked, Mistress," Nanu pointed out.
"Did you bring me something to wear?"
"No, honey, I forgot, because I was so worried about
you," admitted Becky. "Why are you stuffed into a shrub,
anyway?"
There was a pause before Nanu answered. "The dog
scared me when it barked at me. Dogs scare me. The Romans use dogs for guards
and for war. Why does Ka-na-da have war dogs?"
"They aren't war dogs, my love," Becky
said, wondering what to do next. "People keep dogs as pets. I used to
have a dog when I was a little girl. I miss him very much."
Nanu considered. "What was his name?"
Becky was almost reluctant to say, since it now sounded
silly. "His name was Frankincense. I; I just called him Frank for
short."
There was another pause. "What does that name even
mean?"
Becky shrugged. "He's named after a substance I
think the Romans called olibanum."
"You named your dog after that shit my Flavian
masters kept burning in their rooms?" Nanu queried, clearly not
impressed.
"Hey, I like that smell, thank you," Becky
replied. "And you be nice about my little Frankie, or you can keep the
leaves and twigs in your cunt, young lady."
"Sorry," Nanu snickered. "I'm sure
your dog with the stupid name was very nice, Mistress."
"Okay, are you ready to come home now?"
asked the blonde, pondering their situation. "I can't leave you here
like this, so; I guess I'll just hide you inside my coat and hope for the best.
I mean, it's only seven blocks back to the house."
There was a pause for some moment before Nanu answered.
"Okay. I'm; I'm sorry, Mistress. I; I got scared."
"I don't blame you, my love," Becky said
gently. "Nobody can understand what you're feeling. Nobody, anywhere,
can understand. Even Mark and I can't truly."
She leaned forward and spoke quietly. "But I promise
you, Nanu. We love you. And we want you to be happy. We wanted to free you from
slavery and show you the wonders that Mark and I experience. But; we are not
very good at planning, because even we don't know what to expect. But please
believe me when I say that we want your happiness."
"I know, Mistress. And I am sorry I said you were
lying and ran away. I just felt terrified. Nothing made sense. It; still
doesn't. All I can do is place my faith in you now."
Becky nodded solemnly. Nanu was right. Becky couldn't even
take her home, because Mark was the one with the time machine, and they
wouldn't see him for the next three months. All this trauma had happened on Day
One. Not a smooth start. She sighed. Maybe the chroniques dealer she'd found
hidden away downtown could find someone to take Nanu back to her own time if
she really wanted to return? She'd talk with Nanu about it in due course. She
owed Nanu an out if she wanted one.
"Okay," she said finally. "I'm
going to move to the bush and open my coat, Nanu. Then you; uh; you get inside,
I guess, and hug me with your arms and legs. Then I'll try to close my coat and
get us home, okay?"
The bush rustled as Nanu nodded, and then she moved forward,
grunting and swearing as she unstuck herself from her deciduous prison. She
almost tumbled into Becky, who was also nude underneath the long garment. She
prayed that it would somehow fit around them both. As Nanu snuggled into her,
Becky knelt up straight, presenting her waist. She fought to keep herself
balanced as Nanu wrapped her arms and legs around her torso, her face squashed
between Becky's ample tits.
Great; Becky thought as she pushed to her feet and
began struggling to close the coat around herself and the Nanu-shaped bundle
now hanging onto her. She wheezed almost comically. If I manage to close the
damn coat, I'm gonna smother Nanu between my tits. She'll suffocate before I
get her the seven blocks home. How on earth did she get this far to begin with?
Naked?
Becky turned slowly and began to waddle out of the parkette.
She pivoted ponderously onto the street and began the slow, awkward trek home.
She could hear Nanu snuffling and trying to breathe inside the stretch-tight
coat. As she waddled, Becky pulled the top of the coat open slightly, hoping to
give Nanu some air. She looked down, seeing Nanu looking back up at her out of
the darkness.
"Thank you, Mistress;” the girl whispered.
Becky could begin to imagine how she looked at the moment;
she probably looked like she was trying to give birth to a horse. Or was
smuggling a primate beneath her coat. Close enough, really. The occasional
person walked by, giving her a curious glance, but then continuing on. This
neighborhood wasn't known for being terribly nosy, as long as you weren't too
dark of skin. Becky hadn't quite figured out how to solve that problem yet.
"Eep! Nanu!" she hissed, shivering as Nanu's mouth
found one of her nipples and began sucking on it. She heard Nanu hum
contentedly, clearly willing to occupy herself this way while Becky got them
home. "What're you doing, you brat?"
Nanu ignored her, and Becky realized she'd been speaking
English, so Nanu was free to not notice anything she said and had a perfectly
viable excuse for doing so. Becky bit her lip as Nanu's wicked tongue swirled
around her nipple before she began sucking again. Worse, one of the little
brat's hands found her cunt and began stoking it. Whether she wanted to or not,
Becky started getting wet and she tried waddling faster.
Becky was going to kill Nanu when they got home. She
was going to fuck her to death!
Another block down.
Becky could feel her face was flushed, and she was sweating
now, and not only from the effort of carrying Nanu around her middle beneath
the damned coat. She bit her lip and groaned as her eyes almost rolled up into her
head. Dammit, one of Nanu's fingers found her way inside Becky's cunt! She
tried closing her legs as she walked, to force the little tramp's finger out,
but she quickly realized she would lose her balance and fall over if she kept
this up. Sighing in frustration, she kept her legs open while she walked, doing
her best to walk faster.
"What're you smuggling under your coat, Fischer?"
guffawed a neighbor as he walked by. "An orangutan?"
"Uh; just groceries I have to protect!" Becky
replied hastily, wrapping her arms under Nanu's ass as if holding the
aforementioned imaginary groceries. She heard Nanu sigh and wiggle her cheeks
on the hands. She kept sucking on Becky's tits and fingering her cunt. Becky's
knees were trembling, and she was fairly certain she was dripping, leaving a
path of sticky droplets on the sidewalk her behind her. Her whole body was
tingling, even as she struggled to walk.
"Uh!" Becky gasped loudly as Nanu bit and tugged
on the nipple, the delicious sting lancing along the blonde's nervous system.
"You little brat," she hissed, pulling the top of the coat
open and scowling down into it. "When we get home, I am spanking your
ass right off, young lady!"
"If you make it that far, Mistress," Nanu
replied, smirking up at her evilly. "If you make it home before you
cum, I will eat a whole package of that bay-kon as punishment."
Becky waddled faster, panting now as she fought for control.
Nanu had two fingers in her now, making scooping motions along her upper wall.
"Uh, that's cheating, you little slut!"
"It is taking us so long to get home, Mistress,"
Nanu teased, slithering her tongue around a nipple. "How far are we
walking? The length of your Ka-na-da?"
Staggering quickly, almost wheezing like she was about to
give birth, Becky moved on relentlessly. She almost couldn't see anything as
pleasure kept flooding through her, promising orgasm was just around the
corner. But Becky knew she didn't have strength to climax and keep moving. If
she came, she would be collapsing to her knees and cumming on the sidewalk. If
she was lucky, she'd remain kneeling. Sweat was streaming from her body. She
was amazed Nanu was still able to hold on at all.
C'mon; c'mon.
She moaned as Nanu got a third slender finger inside her
Mistress, and some woman chose that exact moment to go jogging by, giving Becky
a confused look. Becky ignored her and just soldiered on as best she could. She
could feel her arousal trickling down her inner thighs. How ridiculous must she
have looked, barefoot, waddling around in a long jacket, smuggling an octopus
while grunting and moaning like she was in a porn movie?
She had barely turned up onto the little walkway leading up
to her house before she tore the coat open and burst into a run, stampeding up
the stairs while Nanu squeaked in alarm. She flung the door open and staggered
inside, panting like she'd just run a marathon and sweating like she'd been
fucked by twenty men in a row.
Nanu was goggling up at her Mistress in shock (and maybe a
little panic). Becky's blue eyes flashed and she grabbed the slave-girl and
shoved her down her sweat-slicked body. Nanu's knees hit the wooden floor and
she barely had time to register what had happened before Becky grabbed her head
and jammed it against her steaming cunt.
Nanu grunted and almost choked as Becky ground her hips with
a dreadful eagerness, desperate to cum. Nanu slid her tongue inside and lashed
her Mistress' cunt frantically. One of Becky's hands scrabbled for and finally
grabbed onto the front door, managing to swing it closed so that they couldn't
be seen from outside anymore. Leaning back against the wall, she bucked her
hips furiously against Nanu's face, both her hands now gripping the Egyptian
girl's black hair. She hissed and panted, her entire body shaking.
Becky clamped her hands over her mouth and shrieked,
juddering as the orgasm rocked her. She was barely cognizant of Nanu below her,
trying not to drown as Becky's cunt flooded over. Becky pumped and ground
greedily, reality spinning around her. She felt herself slumping down the wall
to the floor, her hand on the back of Nanu's head, making sure the girl didn't
try to escape. Becky felt like her eyes had switched sockets. Thank God this
hadn't happened on the street or she would have been arrested, no question.
At last, she opened her eyes and Nanu was kneeling in front
of her, waiting patiently with her hands in her lap. Her face and much of her
upper chest were glistening with Becky's cum. Not surprisingly, she didn't seem
to mind. She stayed quiet until Becky seemed more focused before she finally
spoke.
"I guess I'm going to have the shits for a few days
after the bay-kon, aren't I, Mistress? I lost the wager."
Becky wearily reached up and caressed her beloved Nanu's
hair. "I'm not letting you eat all my bacon, you silly slut. I love
bacon. I'll figure some other way to punish you for losing the wager, like
tonguing my ass or something."
Nanu nodded. "I think I will enjoy losing wagers to
you, Mistress."
Becky laughed tiredly. They weren't even through their first
day yet and she was exhausted. How many millions more things did she have to
teach Nanu before this would was safe for her? And she only had three months to
do it!
Who would've thought that introducing someone to the future
would prove so troublesome?
"So you do want to see how the television works?"
Becky asked, holding up the remote. Nanu looked at her curiously. They were
both naked again, and in all likelihood intended to stay that way, unless they
had to leave the house. Becky imagined that Nanu's ass probably still hurt
somewhat, and anything she could do to relieve the discomfort was likely in
order. Not wearing clothes seemed like a good start.
"Mistress, I don't even know what it does, never
mind how it works," the Egyptian girl pointed out, sitting on the floor,
cross-legged. She gestured at the small black device her mistress held.
"Wassa?"
"This controls the television for me,"
Becky said, sitting down next to her charge and showing Nanu all the tiny
buttons on the device. Granted, Nanu didn't know what buttons were, so she
merely frowned at the remote in mild confusion. "I use it to watch
things on the television. It allows me to select what I watch."
She pointed the remote at the television and pushed the
Power button. The High Definition unit, which was actually longer than Nanu was
tall, winked on, and noise blared from it as images came on the screen.
Nanu squealed at the sound and scrambled behind Becky,
hiding and clutching her mistress' flanks. Becky giggled and lowered the
volume.
"You can come out now, hero," Becky said,
smirking. "I lowered the volume."
Nanu peeked out from behind her mistress, looking at the
screen warily. She stared for some seconds, unable to understand what she was
seeing. Some yellow-haired woman, ridiculously overclothed, was looking at Nanu
and babbling in what she could only assume was En-gush. She had a serious look
on her face as she spoke into what looked like a black cock. It was windy,
apparently, because her hair was blowing around.
Nanu slowly crawled toward the TV, her eyes narrowing. Becky
watched in amusement, still sitting some distance away. Nanu had a great ass,
and she could stare at it endlessly. The younger woman moved close to the
screen, staring in bewilderment. Becky had lowered the volume sufficiently so
that the news reporter wasn't yelling in Nanu's face. Nanu stared, then moved
to the side of the television, looking around and behind it, sitting on its
smoked glass countertop. She crawled around to the other side and looked behind
again. Finally, she turned and looked at Becky in confusion.
"Mistress?" she asked uncertainly. "Why
do you keep the woman in the tiny box? How?"
Becky had half-expected the question, of course, but it was
still funny to hear. Once she was done snickering (Nanu waited patiently, looking
only slightly annoyed), Becky replied. "She is not trapped inside the
television, darling. It is a device that can show me other people. You have
paintings in Rome and back in Egypt, right?"
Nanu nodded.
"And of course, a painting is just an illustration
of someone," Becky explained. She'd had a little bit of time to put
thought into this. "They're not actually in the painting, trapped."
"So;” Nanu ventured, thinking about it. "The
woman inside the box is a painting? Why can it move and talk to me?"
"It's not a painting, it's a representation of her,"
Becky replied, knowing this would get awkward. "A television allows me
to see things that are happening elsewhere."
Nanu's eyes widened in shock.
"The woman you see on the television is here in the
city somewhere. I can see other people as well;”
She changed the channel, and the television now displayed a
Tom and Jerry cartoon. Unfortunately, a split second after the cartoon came up,
Tom screamed loudly, having stabbed himself in the ass with a needle on the end
of a pool cue. Nanu yelped in fright and threw herself into Becky's arms,
shaking. Becky wheezed as she tumbled onto her back, holding onto her young
ward. Nanu was trembling, her face stuffed between Becky's boobs.
"Mistress, the box frightens me," the girl
whispered. "It is too loud."
"We can change how loud it is, Nanu," Becky
said gently, pushing herself up into a sitting position and hugging Nanu, who
was still wrapped around her, refusing to let go. "My world is probably
rather loud compared to the one you know, my love. And the noises will be
things you're not used to. But I promise you that you will adapt. Just like you
did to life in Rome, and just like you will to bacon."
Nanu nodded and then turned her head to look back at the TV.
"Is; is that supposed to be a mouse and a cat?"
Becky nodded. "Someone drew them to look comical and
make people laugh."
"The mouse is trying to kill the cat," Nanu
pointed out. "He struck the cat on the head with the stick so that the cat
screamed and swallowed that rolling ball. The mouse is evil. Are cats not
sacred in your time, Mistress?"
"Cats think they are, but many people just keep them
as pets," Becky laughed. "Turn around and let me show you
more. And I promise you, Nanu, nobody is caught inside the box. I don't quite
know how to explain yet, but I will when I can. The television is meant to
entertain."
She changed the channel again and Nanu watched intently as
Rocky Balboa and Ivan Drago slugging it out on the screen.
"You have gladiators in your society, Mistress?"
she breathed, watching the bulging muscles flex as the two men pummeled one
another.
"We pay some athletes to fight, but we do not have
death sports, like you remember," Becky replied, shrugging as she
hugged Nanu, who was still sitting in her lap. "I mean, maybe some
countries like the Veniti (Russians) do, but they're rather barbaric. We
have Olympics, like you remember, just a lot more events. But this is just a
story being told, this isn't real."
"It looks very real," Nanu said, still
glued to the screen. "I can hear them hitting each other."
"Did you ever see a drama or play, Nanu?"
Becky asked, which got a nodding head from the smaller girl. "Well,
just like in those plays or dramas, the actors can pretend to strike one
another. In my time, we might just be better at making it look real."
"How do you tell fake fights and real fights apart?"
Nanu asked. Becky could feel the other girl squirming in her lap. Nanu was
getting turned on watching muscular men beat one another up.
"Circumiastentia, (context)," Becky
replied. "The television will tell you if you are watching something that
actually happened, or whether it is a drama."
Nanu tilted her head. "Can you show me a real fight?"
Becky considered and then switched to a sports channel.
Quickly enough, she came across an MMA fight between two women. Nanu gaped as
she watched the women grapple and beat the shit out of one another.
"Oh, Nunes! She Just Hurt Cyborg!" crowed
the announcer. Not that the Egyptian girl understood what he was saying.
"And; they never use weapons?" Nanu asked
in a quiet but somehow hopeful voice.
"No, you bloodthirsty little thing," Becky
giggled, hugging her tight and wiggling her boobs into Nanu's back. "If
you see weapons, it is probably a drama and not real."
"These women are not very attractive, and punching
each other just makes it worse," Nanu said, wrinkling her nose. "I
would not fuck them. Are they fighting over a man?"
Becky wasn't about to try to explain that Amanda Nunes was
married to another woman who was also an MMA fighter. She just let her continue
to watch while blood and teeth flew everywhere.
"What else, does the magic box show us?"
Becky thought of how to explain. She thought about anything Nanu
might have been familiar with. "Do you; remember how announcements were
placed in the Forum in Rome for people to read?"
Nanu nodded. "The acta diurna. They told us about
things that were happening. I was one of three Flavian slaves who could read
them. It made the others jealous. But mostly we just found out about things
from hearsay, people telling other people things."
"Well, there are people who are paid to report
nuntium (news)," Becky said. "That way, you can know
what's going on, not just here in the city, but almost anywhere in the world."
Nanu leaned back into Becky and looked up at her. "What
IS the name of this city you live in, Mistress?"
"Toronto," Becky said. This drew a frown from
Nanu. Becky picked up Nanu's hand and gently pressed her lips against her palm.
"To-ron-to."
Nanu shook her head. "Maybe if you said it against
my lips, Mistress."
Becky giggled and shook her head. "You little slut;”
She leaned down and her lips barely touched Nanu's. "Tor-ron-to."
Fifteen minutes of almost kissing passed before Nanu could
say Toronto. Becky wasn't at all surprised. It occurred to her that maybe one
way to ease Nanu into her new environs and life was to find ways in which it
was similar to her old one. "I know you don't speak English yet,
darling, but I might be able to help you learn a little more quickly. Can you
spell your name?"
"Nanu nodded. "I can speak Latin and read some,
Mistress, but; I only know how to write a few words. One of them is my name."
"Come," Becky said, getting Nanu out of her
lap and getting to her feet. Nanu followed suit. "Let's go to the
kitchen;”
She brought Nanu by the hand into the kitchen and stopped in
front of the fridge. She had a small whiteboard stuck to it, and some colored
markers alongside. She popped the top of the black marker and then drew a large
dot on the board, demonstrating for Nanu how it worked. She then handed the
marker to Nanu. The Egyptian girl looked at it curiously and then sniffed the
tip.
"Don't lick it, Nanu," Becky said gently
but firmly.
Nanu grimaced and stuck her tongue back in her mouth,
sighing and turning toward the whiteboard. It was a glossy white color she'd
almost never seen before. She gripped the marker awkwardly, in her fist, and
pressed the tip against the white surface, obeying Becky's instructions to not
press so hard. She slowly drew out her name on the surface.
NANV
"Good," Becky said as the slave-girl wiped
her forehead. "Now, watch me spell your name in English;”
NANU
Nanu looked shocked. "Mistress, they are almost
exactly the same," she breathed. "Why are they so similar?"
Becky smiled. "My language borrows many, many things
from Latin, including the alphabet. Many words have Latin origins as well."
She wrote the name of Rome in Latin and English for Nanu,
followed by the words for Egypt. ROMA ROME AEGYPTUS EGYPT.
Nanu got quiet for a moment. "Mistress, I; I know my
family is gone now but; what does my home look like?"
"Do you mean Egypt?" Becky asked. Nanu
nodded. "Well, it is still largely desert, except along the river, but
there are many large cities like my own there now. The city that is the capital
of the Egyptian nation is one of the largest in the world."
Nanu almost looked excited. "My people are numerous
and mighty?"
Becky paused a second too long in answering and Nanu's
expression changed to one of concern. "Mistress? Tell me the truth."
Becky led her over to two small chairs and held her hand
while they sat down. Becky drew a deep breath. "It is hard to explain,
Nanu. Your nation is populated, like I said, but; I don't think the people
there are Egyptians the way you understand them."
Nanu almost went pale. "We have been destroyed?"
"No, not as such," Becky fumbled, trying to
explain. "But; for centuries after your time, there were waves of
people who moved through the lands. Do you know who the Arabs are?"
Nanu thought about that. "They are nomads from the
great desert, aren't they?"
Becky nodded. "After the Roman Empire fell, the next
great empire was one ruled by the Arab tribes. Egypt fell to them. Modern
scholars believe that the Arabs are the blood of Egypt now, and much of
northern Africa. They had children with your people, and then with those
children in time, and soon; your blood, true Egyptian blood, was no more. Not
as you would think of it."
The Egyptian girl was silent for some time, staring at
nothing. Or Becky's boobs. It was a fair bet with Nanu.
"My people are gone;” she murmured, looking at
the floor. "We are no more;”
Becky nodded sadly. "There are many civilizations in
the world that has happened to, Nanu. Egypt, your Egypt, just happens to be one
of them. If the scholars are right about that, then you are the only person in
my world of your bloodline, your people."
Nanu finally looked up at Becky and nodded. "Then I
must fuck and have children so that the people of the Black Land may rise
again. I will be the new queen of a new, mighty people of Keme."
Becky smiled warmly. Nothing ever seemed to daunt Nanu for
long. "Nanu, my love, somehow I do not doubt that about you. Let's eat,
shall we?"
This time around, Becky chose the foods carefully, mostly
relying on fresh fruits and vegetables. She did her best to buy organic
products, free of pesticides and preservatives, so hopefully this meal would
not wreak havoc on Nanu's digestive tract. Nanu watched patiently as her
mistress prepared the food, cutting into a loaf of what seemed to be bread, and
smelled wonderful. Becky had baked it not long before she and Mark had gone to
retrieve Nanu, so it was still quite fresh. She brought everything to the table
and sat Nanu down before sitting herself.
"Apples, pears, blackberries, celery, scallions,
cherry tomatoes, bread I made myself, with butter and my own peanut butter,"
Becky said, pointing to everything in turn. "I think you'll like it."
Nanu made a wry face when she looked at the peanut butter.
"What is that, Mistress? I would be rude if I said what it looked like."
Becky snickered, remembering that the Romans had no damn
idea what a peanut was. "It is a paste made of a ground up nut. You
have eaten almonds?"
The Egyptian girl nodded, still looking at the brown goop
suspiciously.
"This is like almonds, but I have ground them up and
made a paste out of them. Try a bit on your spoon."
Nanu trusted her mistress enough to dip her spoon in the
goop that looked like warm shit, and licked it with her tongue apprehensively.
She smacked her lips as she tasted the peanut butter, her eyes darting back and
forth. Then she blinked and dunked her spoon into the condiment, scooping up a
huge glob and shoving it in her mouth eagerly.
"Leave some for me, you brat!" Becky
laughed. "You spread it on your bread, although you can also put it on
some of your fruits and vegetables, like the apples or celery. Let me show you."
She demonstrated spreading the peanut butter on her piece of
bread, and Nanu followed suit. Nanu devoured the bread covered in peanut butter
quickly, then began experimenting with putting the substance on the other foods
on her plate. Some were a miss, but she seemed delighted with the peanut butter
on the apples and celery, as her mistress had suggested.
"Mistress, I cannot wait to lick this off of you;”
the Egyptian girl breathed. "This is as good as licking honey off a
cunt."
"All in due course, my dear," Becky assured
her. "For now, just eat."
"How will I eat, Mistress?" Nanu asked as
she shoveled apple and peanut butter down her gullet. "You said that
you must work, you are to be gone for long parts of some days. How will I feed
myself if I cannot work the food makers?"
"I will start teaching you," the blonde
said, smiling. "But until then, I will make food for you and leave it
in the cold box and you can eat it when you get hungry. It might be cold food,
but you will like it, I promise. And maybe I can show you how to prepare some
things that don't require the heat makers."
"I would like to learn, Mistress," Nanu
said, pausing eating long enough to indicate she was serious. "I want
to thrive in my new world, and to do that, I must be able to feed myself. You
said you teach young minds?"
Becky nodded. "Young men and women, from the ages of
thirteen to eighteen. I teach them sciences."
"Why are girls taught, Mistress?" Nanu
asked. "If they just need to be able to read before they marry and have
children, why would they learn anything else? Especially a science?"
Becky almost laughed. "In this day and age, Nanu,
education is the right of everyone, man or woman, girl or boy. Women, as it
turns out, are every bit as capable as men when it comes to academia. That's
why I'm a teacher, after all."
"I just thought you were smarter than everyone else
and exceptional," Nanu grunted, going back to her food. "You
are certainly smarter than M-ark."
"You'll get no argument from me, darling,"
giggled the older girl, drinking some milk. "Mark is currently failing
my science class."
"Do you beat him?" queried Nanu. "In
my time, negligent boys are held down and whipped with a leather strap if they
are failing in their studies."
"No, we don't beat our students, tempting as that
sounds," Becky said, picturing herself beating Mark's ass for yet
another D grade in her class. "But when I work, which is generally five
days a week, I leave in the morning and am back in the mid-afternoon. Between
eight and nine hours."
"That is a long time for me to be alone, Mistress,
but I will manage," Nanu sighed. "If you show me how to do
things and keep myself amused, I will be fine. Maybe I can teach myself about
your world."
"I absolutely believe that about you, Nanu, you are
a very smart young woman," Becky said, nodding and smiling. "You
may have just been a dancing slave in your old life, but I'll bet you could be
anything you want here in my world, if you are diligent and work hard."
Nanu's eyes widened. "You mean I could become a
mighty and feared queen who conquers her enemies? I will work so very hard,
Mistress!"
"Let's just make sure you can conquer to the TV
remote first," Becky laughed as she began to clear off the table,
leaving the peanut butter for Nanu. It had been a long time since she'd
had it licked off her tits or her cunt, after all.
They spent a good deal of the afternoon in the bathtub,
where Nanu was resting back against her mistress, humming in contentment as she
luxuriated in the hot, scented water. Becky was fond of adding oils to her bath,
making her skin smooth, and she loved how it made her smell, even after a
vigorous workout at her Krav-Maga class.
"Hmm, this feels so nice, Mistress," the
Egyptian girl murmured, snuggling back against Becky, her eyes closed. "Even
warmer than the baths of Trajan, and much warmer than my master kept his."
"I like it," Becky said agreeably, scooping
up water in her hands and pouring it down over Nanu's tits and down her torso.
She caressed the smooth, tan skin gently, making Nanu sigh in pleasure. They'd
fucked again before the bath, making each other cum at least twice. Nanu had
indeed licked peanut butter off Becky's cunt, and out of it. The brat in her
came out and she managed to smear it all over Becky's front before the blonde
could stop her, resulting in Nanu having to lick it all off, apparently. A
terrible dilemma for them both. Once they'd showered, Becky drew a bath, and
this was where they found themselves now, relaxing and winding down the day.
"And you can't take me with you to your work?"
Nanu asked, her head nuzzled back between the twin pillows of Becky's tits.
"It's not a good idea right now, my love,"
the teacher answered, stroking her lover. "It's hard to explain, but
Mark is there, and he can't see you right now."
"I thought you said we couldn't see Mark for three
whole months?" Nanu asked, making a wry face. "But you see him
at your school every day?"
Becky considered how to explain. "You now understand
that Mark and I travel through time, right?"
Nanu nodded. "I don't understand at all how you do
it, but I have seen it for myself, so yes."
"Well; imagine if I took you to see your family, but
before you were even born. Like, if your parents were so young that they
haven't even met yet. You might know who they are, but they would have no idea
who you were, because you weren't born yet."
Nanu squeezed her eyes shut, thinking very hard, but it was
a losing battle. "Keep going, Mistress."
"The Mark you would see in my school doesn't know
about time travel yet, or you. He isn't my lover yet. He won't be until three
months from now. The Mark you know and love is from three months ahead of us,
darling. So; you meeting the Mark who exists at the same time we do is a bad
idea."
Nanu shook her head. "I don't understand how meeting
this Mark could be bad when meeting the Mark of tomorrow isn't. But I guess I
must just take your word for it; again."
"Probably for the best, Nanu," Becky
giggled. "Don't worry, I don't like it either."
"Three months without cock, Mistress," the
younger girl almost groused. "How do you survive it?"
"Nanu, just because we can't see Mark doesn't mean
we can't have sex with men," Becky pointed out. "Mark doesn't
own us, we can fuck whomever we please, just as he can."
"Just not your students," Nanu grunted.
"Who else is there?"
Becky shrugged. "There's quite a few teachers, but
that's awkward to me. I don't want to fuck my co-workers."
"There must be lots of people in this world to fuck,
Mistress," Nanu insisted. "And yes, I love you, and your cunt,
but three months without cock is long time for me. I could have it nightly if I
wanted when I was a slave."
Becky reflected on that conundrum. Before she'd begun time
travelling with Mark, she'd actually been experiencing quite a drought when it
came to getting laid. It had been more than a year since she'd gotten any, and
that pent-up tension had a tendency to come out during her Krav-Maga lessons.
She couldn't help but think that maybe, in a world so very many times larger
than Nanu's, she'd made her own life difficult by being overly fussy. After
all, she'd hardly shown any restraint at all once she'd gotten into the time
stream, had she?
In Renaissance France, she'd fucked the innkeeper’s two
daughters quite readily. She rarely been with a woman since her days at
university. And at the Flavian villa in Nanu's Rome, she'd fucked several men
and women at once, because she could. It was an orgy, after all.
What the Hell was so hard about getting laid in her own
time?
"Nanu, I promise you, we will fuck men before we
meet Mark again," she assured her charge. "Maybe I don't know
who yet, but I'll make it happen."
Nanu nodded drowsily, the warmth of the water in the tub
getting to her. "Hmm, glad to hear it, Mistress. I do love a stiff cock
in my cunt."
"So do I, my love," Becky sighed, finding
her own mind wandering because of the water and the sensation of Nanu's soft
body against hers. She had to admit, she normally wasn't this relaxed, even
after her yoga and meditation. Sometimes, there was just no substitute for
getting lots of sex. "I don't want you to worry about me going to work
and leaving you tomorrow. I will make sure you are fed and have things to do.
We'll make all your food tonight so that it's ready for tomorrow."
"Where can we get some cock, Mistress?"
Nanu asked, seemingly becoming fixated. Not that Becky blamed her.
The blonde closed her eyes and pondered that for a few
moments. Where was she guaranteed to get Nanu and herself laid without big
risk?
Of course! Talk about surefire!
She smiled down at her companion and hugged her close.
"Nanu, I have an idea, and it will certainly result in cock for you.
All the cock you want and very likely the biggest. But you'll need to bear with
me first, okay? I have to teach you some things."
Nanu looked back at her and nodded eagerly. "Yes,
Mistress. I will learn so well if it means I get some cock!"
I can't tell if she's more food-motivated or
sex-motivated, Becky thought with a smirk. "Okay, then. It'll likely
be later this week, so you need to be patient. But there's much to do before
then."
Becky reached out of the tub and picked up her cellphone,
which Nanu looked at curiously. Becky pressed some small dots on the surface,
which had a very lifelike picture of her Mistress on it. Becky could see Nanu's
confusion and remembered that the girl had no idea what the Hell a button was.
Where in ancient Rome would she have seen a button?
She keyed in a number and then hit the speaker button,
allowing Nanu to hear what was happening. She made a shush gesture with
her finger, indicating that Nanu was to be quiet. The Egyptian girl nodded and
watched intently.
Nanu frowned as she heard a weird buzzing sound that was
uncomfortable in her ears. Then it stopped and was replaced by a lyrical,
wondrous voice.
"Hello?"
"Heya, Lady Prof," Becky said cheerfully.
"It's Becky."
What sounded like a gasp of delight emanated from the little
box Becky held, and then the wonderful voice again. "Rebecca
Nightingale Fischer! How are you, my dearest and most talented student?"
"I'm good, thanks," Becky replied, feeling a
delicious tingle at the sound of that voice. "If you and Lord High
Everything were free, I was hoping we might catch up."
"Knowing you, young lady, we might spend some time
'catching up', but that will hardly be the only thing that happens when we meet
you. Blackwell Manor is my official residence now, why don't you drop by?"
Nanu listened in fascination. Her Mistress seemed to be
speaking to a real person, but through the little box she was holding.
Nanu had no idea how it worked, but she hoped Re-be-kah would tell her. She
wanted a magic box of her own now, so she could talk to people.
If she knew any people.
"You finally moved out of Kleinburg and over to the
Bridle Path where you belong, hmm?" Becky mused, smiling and settling back
into the tub for the conversation, looking at the ceiling while she talked.
"I think I've only been over there once, so it'll be great to see it
again. How does Friday sound?"
There was a pause from the other voice. "That sounds
splendid; Michael and I both have the day off, so feel free to arrive as early
as you like. Does that sound acceptable, darling?"
"Love it!" Becky gushed, smiling brightly. "I
was hoping you'd both be available. Is it okay with you if I bring a girl I'm
hosting from overseas? I promised her a good time, and immediately thought of
you."
Nanu listened to the other voice, rapt. Even though they
were obviously speaking Re-be-kah's awful En-gush language, the woman speaking
sounded like a goddess. Nanu could've listened to her all day.
"A wonderful idea, my dear. I will tell Michael I
arranged a play date with you, he will no doubt be as ready as my own self. We
will see you and your friend on Friday morning at your convenience. Do you need
my chauffeuse Glenda to come and pick you up?"
"Oh my goodness, that sounds tempting, but I've still
got my beater car, I'll just drive up in it if you don't mind it profaning your
driveway."
"As I have said to others in the past, worse cars
than yours have profaned that driveway," the voice of a goddess
laughed, even if Nanu had no clue what the voice was saying.
"I can't wait. See you then, prof," Becky said.
"Ta!"
And then the voice was gone. Nanu was strangely
disappointed. Becky looked at her and grinned happily. "Okay, my love,
I have arranged the best time for us, some days for now. It will be worth the
wait, I promise."
"Who was that, Mistress?" Nanu asked.
"And how did you talk to her from that little box?"
"That, Nanu, was one of two teachers who changed my
life," Becky sighed, recalling her university days and how wonderful
they were. "The voice you heard, that woman and her husband, they were
my mentors, they're the ones who convinced me to follow my passion in the
sciences, which is what I teach today. And I promise, you will love them."
Nanu made a wry face. "You want us to fuck teachers?
Teachers are boring, Mistress, and severe."
"These ones aren't, I guarantee," Becky
assured her. "You're going to love fucking them, Nanu. But first;”
Becky made Nanu move and then stood up out of the bath.
"We have things to do tomorrow. We'll need to get you some real
clothes, and we need to get you proper identification."
They would start getting Nanu's life in order soon enough.
Becky's bedroom, not long after the bath.
Nanu trusted Re-be-kah when she said she wouldn't be gone
long, she's only be going to a shop at the corner. She asked Nanu to stay put
in the bedroom, which the Egyptian girl, for the most part, did.
Okay, she might have skidded down the hallway in the
foot covers called 'socks', and she might have tried turning the tiny suns in
the bathroom on and off again a few times, bit mostly, she just looked at her
truly magnificent body in the large mirror Mistress had in her room.
When Becky came upstairs, Nanu was lying on her side,
propped up on one elbow, looking at herself in the mirror and masturbating
eagerly. Her eyes were locked on her reflection, her lithe legs spread wide and
her fingers churning in her wet, squelching cunt. Becky smiled and shook her
head, simply waiting and watching at the door while her house guest got her
rocks off.
Nanu finally pitched down onto her back, shaking and
groaning, arching her hips off the floor while she pushed her little fingers as
deep inside herself as she could. Her teeth clenched before she squealed
wantonly and then flopped on the carpet, breathing heavily and seemingly
boneless. Her deeply tan skin was glistening with perspiration.
Nanu turned her head slowly, looking over at the door
through glazed eyes. She smiled tiredly when she saw her Mistress and nodded.
"I behaved while you were gone."
"Well, if defiling yourself keeps you from
misbehaving, then I'll call that a win," Becky said casually as she
strolled into the room and sat down on the edge of the bed, holding some small
bags made of a substance Nanu did not recognize. "I got you some
clothes at the corner store, I think they'll work for the moment."
Weary as she was from her orgasm, Nanu still managed to
clamber to her feet and walk over to stand in front of Becky, eyeing the bag
curiously, and Becky noticed.
"You're wondering what this is?" she asked,
holding up the shiny grey bag. "It's the plastic again, we use for just
about; well, everything, I guess."
She took the contents of the bag out and handed it to Nanu,
who examined it curiously, crinkling it in her hands and even stretching it.
Then she put a bit of it in her mouth, as if tasting it.
"I know it's different, honey, but don't eat
plastic, it'll kill you," Becky said gently, taking the bag from Nanu
finally. "I'll teach you more about plastic later. Look here;”
She had indeed found some clothing in Nanu's size (she
hoped), and she now displayed them for the Egyptian girl. Since it was still
early Spring out, and mostly cool, she went with clothes that covered rather
more than Nanu would have liked, but it would beat listening to the girl
complain about being cold.
"So I got you some sweats and some underwear, along
with socks, shoes, and some tee shirts," Becky began, holding the
clothes up for inspection. "I know they're a little drab, but they're
just for wearing outside until we get you some new clothes. It's not like you
have to wear them around here."
Nanu made a wry face. Most of the clothing, the so-called
'sweats', were drab grey and decidedly unattractive. "It's ugly. Can't
I just wear the burning cock shirt outside?"
Becky snickered. "Not by itself, no, darling. You'll
get too cold. It's only early Spring here in Toronto. I just need you to wear
this crap to stay warm while I take you downtown to get you clothes you'll
like."
If it weren't for her tits and her ass, I could shop for
her at fucking Baby Gap; Becky thought to herself. "I've also
called the school I work at to tell them I won't be in tomorrow, something came
up. Another teacher will substitute for me."
"It is nice of the other teacher to do that for you,
Mistress," Nanu said, looking at the panties Becky had brought home.
Underthings in her own time were rather sad affairs made of linen and not at
all attractive, they were mostly just meant to keep a man's cock in place or
deal with the smell of a woman who didn't know how to clean herself. These
underthings Re-be-kah had brought back were bright colors and made of a
stretchy material. They were also small, which pleased Nanu.
"People could almost see my cunt if I wore these,
Mistress," she remarked, holding one up to the sunlight coming in
through the window. "I like them."
Becky giggled. "Trust me, I have much smaller pairs
of panties than that, Nanu. Let me show you;”
She stood and put her thumbs into the edges of her black
yoga pants, pulling and shimmying them down. Nanu's eyes widened as her
Mistress stood up again, revealing what she'd been wearing beneath the yoga
pants; the black thong was tiny and lacy, barely covering her cunt. Becky
turned around slowly, letting Nanu see the thin string that composed the behind
and disappeared between her lovely ass cheeks.
"These are the kind of panties that sexy girls wear
in my time, Nanu," Becky said, looking over her shoulder and winking
as she wiggled her ass at the Egyptian girl. Nanu reached out, almost in a
trance, her tiny hand caressing the smooth cheek and also feeling the fabric.
"So why did you get me the ugly big ones, Mistress?"
she asked, her voice almost a whine. "Boys could really see my cunt if
I wore this type of thing."
Becky giggled as she turned around, letting Nanu see the
front again, little more than a lacy black triangle that hid her goodies, and
only barely. "The store I got your clothes at doesn't carry underwear
like this, baby, but I'll take you to a store that does, I promise."
"Good," Nanu said, nodding. "I want
to impress the boys when I show them my underwear."
Becky couldn't help but picture Nanu hanging upside down
from a jungle gym in a playground, her skirt flopping and showing off her thong
to absolutely everyone in the vicinity. Not a single head would remain
unturned, that was certain. At least until the police were called. "Let
me show you some of the other styles of panties I have, and you can decide what
you like;”
Becky wiggled over to the dresser in the corner of her
bedroom, still wearing only her panties and her tight tee shirt. She gazed at
the dresser, thinking of the first time Mark had snuck into her house and
fucked her in here. It seemed so long ago somehow, even though it had
technically only been a few weeks at best. Time travel made calendars; hazy.
Becky was already several weeks older than she should been, technically. Her
birthday was no longer accurate. It was weird.
Pushing these thoughts aside, she rummaged around in a
drawer and then nodded when she found what she was looking for. She had dozens
of pairs of panties (it might have been a small fetish), but she also
had a fairly good idea what Nanu would approve of; the skimpier, the better.
To be continued in part 13. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts, for Literotica.
The cough remained in his chest that morning, but Andy
forced himself to continue his rounds. The ranger truck's tires crunched over
broken glass in the parking lot as he checked North Pines Campground. Most
sites were abandoned, their occupants having fled days ago. Others contained
what he couldn't let himself think about yet.
His fevered brain kept switching between ranger protocol and
survival instinct. Check each site. Document. Radio in-- no, the radio was
silent now. Just static and occasional distant screams that were becoming less
frequent.
That's when he saw it, an expensive ultralight tent in
millennial pink and gray, surrounded by matching gear that looked straight out
of an R E I catalog. Too pristine, barely used. A small solar charger lay
futilely pointed at the clouded sky.
"Hello?" His voice was rough from coughing.
"Ranger service. Anyone alive in there?"
"Define 'alive,'" came a strained but steady
voice, followed by a cough.
Andy approached cautiously, unsnapping his holster out of
habit though he knew he wouldn't need it. Inside, a young woman sat
cross-legged in the tent entrance, her expensive Lululemon sports bra and
high-waisted hiking shorts soaked through with fever sweat. Despite everything,
the death, the horror, his own fever, Andy couldn't help noticing how the wet
fabric clung to her curves. Her figure was exactly the type that dominated outdoor
Instagram, slim waist, toned stomach, curved hips, the sports bra struggling to
contain what was clearly meant to be shown off just enough to stay within
platform guidelines. He tried to push the thoughts away and focus, but his eyes
kept betraying him.
She looked up at him with clear eyes, fever-bright but
alert. Mixed Asian-white features that hit that perfect social media sweet
spot, even through the fever, high cheekbones, full lips, almond-shaped hazel
eyes. Her carefully highlighted hair was plastered to her neck, mascara smudged
but intact, like she'd been maintaining her appearance out of sheer habit until
the fever hit. A few light freckles stood out against her flushed skin.
"I'm guessing the 'shelter in place' order isn't working out great for
everyone else either?"
"I'm Ranger Rhee. Andy," he said, noting how her
hands trembled slightly as she reached for her water bottle. "You're sick,
but; not like the others."
"Sarah Chen-Mitchell," she managed between sips.
"And yeah, I noticed. Been listening to people cough and die all night
while I just sat here with what feels like a really bad flu. Not exactly the
wilderness experience I was going for." Her attempt at humor was undercut
by the raw edge in her voice.
Andy saw her Instagram-ready camp setup, the coordinated
cookware still in its packaging, the expensive camera carefully wrapped in a
rain cover, the rose gold water bottle. "We need to get you somewhere
safer. Can you walk?"
"Yeah, just;" She stood unsteadily, unconsciously
adjusting her sports bra, a reflexive gesture that seemed absurd given the
circumstances. "My car's blocked in. I tried to leave but;" She
gestured at the chaos of abandoned vehicles hemming in her pristine Subaru,
many with now-deceased occupants.
"Look, I've got medicine and supplies back at my ranger
unit," Andy said. "Pack whatever clothes and valuables you need.
Leave the camping gear, we can always come back for it if;" he trailed
off, not sure how to end that sentence.
"Right," Sarah said, still shivering slightly in
her wet athletic wear. "I should probably change too."
"Do you need help?" Andy asked, then immediately
regretted how that might sound. "I mean, with packing. You seem pretty
weak."
"No, I've got it," Sarah said quickly, pulling
herself more upright. "Just; give me a few minutes?" Despite
everything, there was still a hint of self-consciousness in her voice.
Andy nodded and stepped away from the tent. "Take your
time. We're not exactly on a schedule anymore."
He heard the tent zip closed, followed by the sounds of her
moving around inside. The rustle of fabric as she changed. Multiple bags being
opened and closed, more than strictly necessary for just grabbing essentials,
he thought. A few quiet muttered comments to herself about what to take. The
distinct sound of what had to be a hairbrush being used. Even now, even here,
some habits die hard. Or maybe it was just her way of holding onto normalcy for
a few more minutes.
Andy stood guard, trying not to listen too closely to her
movements, scanning the eerily quiet campground. A crow called somewhere
nearby. The mountain air was cool and clean, carrying no hint of the
devastation it had helped deliver.
"Ready," Sarah called softly. The tent zipper
opened and she emerged with a large designer backpack, now dressed in a black
Alo Yoga tube top that showcased her toned shoulders and pushed up her
cleavage, paired with high-waisted leggings that clung to every curve. Her face
was scrubbed clean of makeup, but her dark hair was neatly brushed, falling in
waves around her shoulders. The fever flush in her cheeks only enhanced her
natural beauty, that calculated mix of exotic and approachable that had
probably earned her thousands of followers.
She caught Andy's gaze traveling over her body and gave a small,
knowing shrug, arching her back slightly. "I know, I know. Not exactly
survival wear. But it's what I brought for my Instagram hiking content, so;"
She did a little pose, definitely more displaying than mocking now, the
movement emphasizing her curves. Andy found himself watching much longer than
he should, and her slight smile suggested that was exactly the response she'd
wanted.
"We can probably find you something more practical at
the gear store," he managed, forcing his eyes back to her face. "Heavy
duty pants, boots, proper rain gear."
"Perfect," she smiled, her voice dropping slightly
despite her obvious exhaustion. "Though I did bring some actually useful
stuff." She knelt by her bag, the movement making Andy struggle to keep
his eyes up. "Latest gen military water filter, my dad's company makes
them for the marines. Handles way more volume than those little Life Straws.
Satellite uplink that'll work even if the normal networks are down. And this;"
She pulled out a sleek black device. "GoPro 12 with
infrared. Not even on the market yet, I was supposed to demo it next
month."
Clean water for a larger group. Communications. Night
operations. He tried not to sound too eager. "That; could all come in
really handy."
As they walked to his truck, both carefully kept their eyes
forward, ignoring the abandoned cars and what lay inside them. Andy carried her
bag despite her token protest, noticing how she stayed close to his side.
"So," Sarah said once they were in the truck,
adjusting the AC vent toward her flushed face. "How long have you been a
ranger here?" The question seemed deliberately normal, almost absurdly so
given the circumstances.
"Three years here. Before that, two years at Joshua
Tree."
"Oh, I was just at Joshua Tree! That Hidden Valley trail
at sunset, it was so beautiful." She spoke wistfully, her enthusiasm
fading as the weight of everything they had experienced in the past three days
settled back.
Andy gestured at her bag. "Tell me about that gear, you
said there was a satellite uplink?"
"Right." Sarah dug through her bag, pulling out
sleek boxes with military-style lettering. She started reading, her voice
growing more confident as she went. "Okay, so this is a 'Starlink Tactical
Ground Array', it's got four encrypted receiver units that can talk to each
other from anywhere on Earth. Says here it can maintain 4G speeds even without
ground infrastructure." She looked up. "Guess Dad's company wasn't
just being paranoid with all this survivalist tech."
"Wait, you mean that little thing has internet access?
I don't see a satellite dish anywhere."
"Yeah I think so. I think the array can mimic the
behavior of a dish without actually needing one."
"That's huge. We really need more information about
what's going on." Andy said, feeling hopeful about something for the first
time in days.
She nodded and moved on to the water system. "This
one's cool, processes up to 25 gallons per hour, removes everything down to
0.0001 microns. Works on chemical and biological agents too. If we can get some
acid and lye we can keep reusing it forever."
"And the camera?" Andy asked.
"Let's see; Military-grade infrared imaging, 4K
resolution in complete darkness, range up to;" she squinted at the manual.
"Thermal detection at 200 meters."
"Could probably rig that into a decent night
sight," Andy mused, then caught himself.
Sarah glanced at his holstered pistol, then out at the empty
park road. After a long pause, she cleared her throat and went back to the
manual, her voice quieter. "It's got some kind of A I field-of-view system
too;"
After getting Sarah settled at his unit, Andy continued
searching for survivors and checking on the dying. Near the clinic, he found
Miguel Martinez slumped against a supply cabinet, still in his blood-stained
uniform but maintaining his ramrod-straight Marine posture even now. The room
around him showed signs of his final efforts, organized medical supplies,
careful notes on symptoms, a log of those he'd tried to help. He looked up
weakly from his notebook when Andy arrived.
"Rhee." Miguel's voice was barely a whisper.
"You made it. Figured you might. Always had the look."
"Miguel," Andy started, but the older ranger cut
him off with a weak wave.
"Save it. Listen. Daniela's following protocol at home.
She got sick two days ago. But she's stronger. Already sounding better on the
radio this morning. She must be immune, like you, alaba al Señor".
Immune. Were they immune? The idea hit Andy like a truck.
Andy knew Daniela, had helped train her on basic ranger
procedures, watched her grow up these past three years. Though only fourteen,
her prepper father had subject her to a rigorous marine-style training regimen
that made her an extremely competent survivalist. She'd always seemed almost
comically over-prepared, showing up to basic first aid training with a full
combat medical kit. If there was anyone left to laugh, they wouldn't be now.
"Her isolation ends tomorrow morning," Miguel
continued. "She knows what to do, but;" Another coughing fit wracked
him, blood spattering his arm. "She'll need;" He grabbed Andy's wrist
with surprising strength. "You take care of her. After. Promise me."
"If it comes to that. I swear." Andy attempted a
smile. "Although, she might be the one taking care of me in the end."
Miguel chuckled softly. Andy tried to help Miguel up, but the older ranger
shook his head.
"Too late for me. Already tried everything here.
Nothing helps. Just;" He pulled himself straighter. "Just let me
finish my notes. Document everything. Might help someone."
Andy nodded, throat tight. He gripped Miguel's hand one more
time, and they looked each other in the eyes. He gave Miguel a solemn nod, and
headed to the Martinez cabin. Through a small clear section in the sealed
window, he could see Daniela's silhouette moving around inside, her survival
supplies arranged with precision. Just like her father had taught her.
"Daniela?" he called softly.
She approached the window, and even through the plastic he
could see the fever flush in her cheeks. But her voice was strong, clear.
"Ranger Rhee. Status report: began showing symptoms approximately 36 hours
ago. Fever peaked at 101.2 last night. Currently maintaining isolation." A
pause. "Dad mentioned you were coming."
"Seems you're also OK, like me. I found another
survivor too."
Daniela nodded, processing. "Isolation ends at 0600
tomorrow. That's when Dad's supposed to come get me, " Her voice caught.
"Is; is dad;? I haven't asked, but; he sounds really weak right now."
"We'll see. He's not looking great to be honest, Daniela.
I'm sorry."
The poor girl tried to maintain composure but Andy could see
her eyes well up. She turned away briefly, then turned back. When she spoke
again, her voice was wavered slightly. "I'll maintain quarantine until
morning."
"Are you sure you don't want to go see him? You seem
OK, I don't think it would hurt."
She shook her head "No. I'll talk to him on the radio.
Protocol is protocol."
"OK. I'll come get you at six."
Andy headed back to his cabin, to Sarah, the weight of
Miguel's last watch at the clinic and his daughter's words falling on his
shoulders. Tomorrow morning would come too soon, and not soon enough.
The commissary had been eerily quiet, its automatic doors
frozen half-open. Andy had gathered what he could, protein bars, dried fruit,
bottles of water. The walk back to his cabin felt longer than usual, each
shadow holding the potential for another body, another victim.
He saw the Starlink array before he reached his door, a
sleek black apparatus that looked more like a piece of modern art than military
hardware. Sarah had positioned the nodes in a complex nested arrangement. Andy
was mildly impressed, it looked precisely done.
The cabin door creaked slightly as he pushed it open.
"Sarah, I got some-" He stopped short. She was curled up in his bed,
wrapped in her sleeping bag despite the warmth of the evening. Her face was
peaceful in sleep, the fever flush finally fading from her cheeks. Her dark
hair spilled across his pillow, and he noticed she'd changed into a pale pink Alo
Yoga tank top that looked brand-new. The transformation from her carefully
curated daytime appearance was striking. She looked younger, more vulnerable.
Andy set the supplies down as quietly as he could and backed
out of the cabin. She needed the rest more than she needed food right now.
Outside, his phone buzzed, the first notification he'd
received in days. The Starlink array hummed softly, its status light steady
green. He pulled out his phone with slightly trembling hands and watched as
notifications began flooding in. Email. Twitter. News alerts. The world outside
the park still existed apparently, somehow.
He sat heavily in one of the wooden chairs on his small
porch, opened his laptop, and began downloading the prepper manuals Miguel had
mentioned so many times, "Emergency Protocols for Systemic Collapse",
"Catastrophic Event Recovery, Reference Encyclopedia" and
"Technology Bootstrapping, How to Restart Industrial Society". The
download started immediately, the normalcy of a digital download almost
shocking after days of internet silence.
Then he opened Twitter, and his breath caught in his throat.
The feed was sparse but active. Scattered voices calling out from around the
world, trying to find others. A woman in Seattle reporting that her entire family
had survived. A doctor in Mumbai documenting recovery rates. A thread from the
CDC, last updated two days ago, describing it as an avian flu with aerosol
human-human and human-bird transmission, confirming what Miguel had alluded to,
some people got deathly ill, a tiny fraction just got sick and recovered, and
there seemed to be no pattern to it.
Someone, a software engineer in Morocco, according to the
about page, had anticipated the grid's imminent collapse and created a
simplified Twitter clone called Beacon. It apparently ran on a solar-powered
home server farm with redundant battery backups, designed specifically to
operate via Starlink. The site was bare-bones but functional: just a global
chronological feed, basic search, hashtags, geotags, and posts limited to 280
characters.
One tweet from a virologist caught his eye:
"Preliminary data suggests roughly a point 8% survival rate globally.
Fascinating gender disparity, female survivors outnumbering male 7 to 1.
Genetic factor? Hormonal? Need more data."
Andy scrolled through location tags, trying to piece
together the scale of it. The posts from major cities painted a chaotic picture,
hundreds of survivors in New York, Los Angeles, Shanghai, but all isolated,
scattered across vast urban landscapes. No real organization yet, just
desperate attempts to connect. "Anyone alive near Brooklyn Heights?"
"S O S from Miracle Mile L A, have supplies, need medical."
"Twenty survivors at Pudong Hospital Shanghai, seeking others." The
shock was still fresh, the posts raw with grief and disbelief. Nobody was
talking about rebuilding yet. They were still counting their losses.
The manuals finished downloading, and Andy forced himself to
close Twitter. He needed to focus on what he could control, keeping Sarah and
Daniela alive, gathering supplies, and getting out of Yosemite to a more major
population center. The wider world would still be there tomorrow, whatever was
left of it.
He looked up at Half Dome, now silvered by moonlight. The
ancient granite face was unchanged, indifferent to the apocalypse that had just
played out beneath it. Somewhere in the darkness, coyotes began to howl, a
sound that had always made the park feel wild and untamed. Now it felt like a
reminder: nature was already moving on, reclaiming what had briefly been
borrowed.
Andy opened the survival manual's PDF, finding the section
on "Social Collapse and Communication Strategies." The manual laid
out different strategies based on mortality rates, 30%, 50%, 70%, 90%, 99%.
With a grimace, he scrolled to the 99% section.
"In the immediate aftermath of a >99% mortality
event, social structures will be broadly erased and surviving population
density will be too low for the immediate formation of antagonistic groups.
Unlike smaller-scale disasters where existing social structures remain
partially intact, catastrophic collapse temporarily eliminates the
organizational capacity for coordinated action, hostile or otherwise. Survivors
in the first weeks will be focused on immediate personal survival. During this
brief window, other survivors can generally be trusted to be cooperative and
helpful, as the shared experience of massive loss promotes prosocial
behavior."
The manual continued, further down:
"Warning: This cooperative phase is temporary. As basic
survival needs are met, humans will inevitably begin forming new social groups,
'tribes,' and power structures to replace those lost. Competition for resources
will resume once excess pre-collapse supplies have been exhausted. Early
contact and alliance formation during the cooperative phase is essential for
long-term survival."
Upon reading this, Andy elected to make the following post
on twitter:
"Ranger Andy Rhee, Yosemite National Park. Three
possibly immune, North Pines/Ranger housing. Food plentiful, limited medical. Starlink
operational. Main roads clear, helicopter landing sites available. Will monitor
channel here & @Beacon." He followed it up with a post linking the
survival manuals. He then switched to Beacon, created an account, and made the
same posts.
A slight rustling from inside the cabin drew his attention
back to their immediate situation. He quietly stepped inside, retrieving the
digital thermometer from his first aid kit. Sarah stirred slightly as he
approached but didn't wake when he gently pressed the thermometer to her
temple. 99 point 1, much better than this morning. He checked his own
temperature next: 98 point 9. Their mild cases seemed to be resolving as
quickly as they'd come on.
He set his phone alarm for 5:30AM, enough time to get to
Daniela's cabin by six as promised. The couch wasn't particularly comfortable,
but he'd slept in far worse places. As he settled in with a spare blanket, his
ranger training kicked in, categorizing the night sounds filtering through the
cabin walls. Crickets. An owl. The distant yip of coyotes. Normal sounds. Safe
sounds.
The last thing he saw before drifting off was the green
status light of the Starlink array through the window, blinking steadily like a
new kind of star.
The alarm's buzz jolted Andy awake, but another sensation
immediately registered, the rich aroma of fresh coffee.
Sarah was curled up in his reading chair, scrolling through
her phone, but as soon as she heard him stir, she immediately switched it off
and turned her full attention to him. She'd changed into a new Alo Yoga set, a
lavender sports bra under a white cropped tank, paired with high-waisted
leggings in a matching shade. Her hair was pulled back in a
messy-but-somehow-perfect bun, showing off her neck and shoulders. The fever
flush was completely gone, replaced by her natural warm complexion.
"Morning," she said warmly, uncurling from the
chair with a practiced, fluid grace. "Made coffee. The fancy pour-over
kind I found in your kitchen. Hope that's okay." Her hazel eyes met his,
lingering just a moment too long as she took in his rumpled ranger uniform.
"Sorry about commandeering your bed. I just meant to take a quick
nap." She gave him an apologetic smile.
Andy accepted the steaming mug she offered, trying not to
notice how the morning light played across her toned body. "No problem.
I'm used to sleeping rough. Comes with the job."
Sarah tucked her legs under her on the couch next to him.
The expensive fabric of her leggings caught the light as she moved, and she
settled slightly closer than necessary, her knee just barely brushing his
thigh. "I need to head out in about thirty minutes," Andy said,
checking his phone. "There's another survivor at the park. A ranger's
daughter. Her quarantine period ends at six."
Sarah's eyes lit up. "Wait, really? Someone else made
it?" She sat straight.
"Yes. Daniela. She's fourteen, Miguel's daughter, one
of our senior rangers. He;" Andy paused, remembering Miguel's final words.
"He's not gonna make it." He took a deep breath. "Miguel was a
big prepper. He made sure Daniela would be ready for anything. Kid's probably
better prepared for this than me, honestly. He was ex-Marine, trained her in
everything, survival skills, firearms, emergency medicine. I've seen her take
apart and reassemble a rifle blindfolded."
Sarah's eyebrows rose. "Fourteen? God." Her
expression softened. "Must have been intense, growing up like that.
Learning survival stuff instead of just; being a kid."
"Miguel was," Andy searched for the right words.
"He was paranoid I guess. We used to joke about his 'disaster
preparedness' lectures." He snorted gently, irony in his voice.
"And her mom?"
"Passed away years ago, while Daniela was a child.
Aneurysm." Andy took another sip of coffee. "Miguel basically raised
her alone."
Sarah held her coffee mug, pulling her legs toward her and
wrapping her arms around them. "Damn, she's been through a lot already,
huh? I hope she's alright." She glanced down at her designer workout wear
and gave a small, self-aware smile. "Well, we should probably get ready to
meet our teenage survival expert. Think she'll judge my completely impractical
apocalypse wardrobe?"
Andy couldn't help but smile. "Probably." He
paused, then added, "Have you found Beacon yet? The Twitter
alternative?"
"Yeah, I was just reading through it earlier,"
Sarah leaned forward, coffee forgotten. "There's a virologist who's been
collecting data. Says survival seems almost completely random, except for this
weird seven-to-one female-to-male ratio and a slight correlation with genetic
relatedness,, like if your sister survived, you had maybe a tiny bit higher
chance. But besides that;" She shook her head. "No pattern. Not
health status, not location or exposure level, or ethnicity, not even age. Just
random genetic lottery. Either your b-cells already make the right antibodies,
or they don't. I'd guess there's actually some correlation with age like there
is with any disease, old immune people might still die from the mild flu symptoms
we had. But; well," she sighed. "I doubt enough people are surviving
in the first place right now to get that kind of data."
Andy raised an eyebrow. She caught his look and shrugged,
waving her hand casually. "I'm a biology major. Molecular cell biology. We
learned some of this stuff last year." She continued, "Anyway, other
than that it was mostly random people and groups asking for help, or offering
help. It seems like all our old governments, systems, whatever, they're all
gone."
"Yeah. It's a whole new world out there." Andy
said. "Have you thought about posting anything?"
"I wasn't sure if it would be safe," Sarah
admitted. "Announcing our location."
"Actually," Andy said, "I already made a post
last night. I was able to download survival manuals last night and they had an
interesting take on it, right after something this catastrophic, people are
still in shock, focused on basic survival. They don't have the resources or
organization yet to be really dangerous. It's actually the best time to make
contact, before people start forming new power structures and competing for
resources and territory."
"I see," Sarah said, working through the
implications. "So what did you post?"
"Just the basics. That there were survivors at
Yosemite, that we have Starlink, medical supplies. That the roads are clear if
anyone needs to reach us. Links to the same survival manuals." He took
another sip of coffee. "Figured we should make connections while people
are still helping each other."
Sarah's lips curved slightly into a soft grin. "So, if
you'd found me a few weeks from now, you wouldn't have been so friendly?"
"Hey, don't ask me," Andy raised his hands in mock
defense. "The manual knows best. Apparently I'm destined to become
dangerous and territorial any day now."
"Guess I met you at just the right time then," she
said softly, her eyes meeting his for a moment before looking away.
A quiet moment passed between them, the morning sun slowly
brightening the cabin.
"Where are you studying?" Andy asked, then caught
himself. "Or; were you studying?"
Sarah's face flickered with something complicated.
"Was. Am? I;" She took a breath. "Biology at UCLA. Second
year." Her voice grew quiet. "I kept searching Beacon for anyone from
campus, but; nothing yet."
Daniela was already sitting outside on a bench by the cabin
when they arrived, military-surplus backpack at her feet, a shotgun slung over
her shoulder, dressed in practical outdoor wear that made Sarah look especially
out of place. She stood as they approached. Her dark hair was pulled back in a
tight, no-nonsense braid, and she sat with straight-backed posture, almost too
straight, like she was holding herself together through sheer will.
"Ranger Rhee," she said crisply, standing as they
approached. She let her eyes drift to Sarah, taking in the expensive athleisure
wear and aggressively feminine curves with a quick, assessing glance that held
equal parts teenage girl's envy and survival expert's dismissal.
"Daniela, this is Sarah," Andy said. "She's
another survivor, immune like us."
Daniela gave a short nod, then launched into what felt like
a rehearsed speech. "Status report: fever peaked at 101.2 three days ago,
now normal temperature for 48 hours. No remaining symptoms." She gestured
to her pack, her words coming slightly too fast. "I've assembled primary
survival gear, in case we need to leave in a hurry. Secondary cache inside
includes a hand-crank radio set, four topographical maps of Yosemite and
surrounding regions, California road atlas with marked backup routes, water
filtration system, three weeks of MRE, six hundred feet of para-cord in various
thickness, four heavy-duty tarps."
She took a quick breath, her rehearsed rhythm barely
faltering. "We also have a weapons cache. One Remington 700 bolt-action
with scope and 1000 rounds, one Mossberg 500 shotgun with 1000 shells, four
Glock 19s with 1000 rounds of 9mm, two semi-automatic AR-15s with 5000 total
rounds. RPG-7 with eight rockets. Two cases each of fragmentation grenades and
flashbangs. Ten pounds of C4 with detonators. A dozen anti-personnel and
anti-vehicle mines."
Andy's eyes widened at the arsenal, and Sarah let out a
quiet "wow."
Daniela continued at top speed without acknowledging their
reactions. "Two sets of Level IV body armor with trauma plates. Four
tactical vests. Medical supplies organized by emergency type. Dad's old paper
survival guides and field manuals. Solar oven. Basic vegetable seed packets.
Shortwave radio. Antibiotics." She paused. "And a sewing machine.
Manual one. For repairs."
That last item seemed to crack her professional veneer
slightly. She looked at Andy, her carefully maintained composure slipping.
"Have you; have you seen my dad since;? He; he hasn't been
responding."
Andy's expression told her everything before he could speak.
"Not since the clinic," he said softly.
Daniela's chin trembled once, but she snapped back into her
military bearing so quickly it was painful to watch, like a child playing
soldier to keep the monsters away. Her voice was smaller but desperately steady
when she spoke again. "What's our next move, sir?"
Andy stroked his chin, considering his words carefully.
"I've only got the broad strokes of a plan right now. We've got internet
at my cabin, Sarah brought a military-grade Starlink array."
He gave Daniela a quick overview of what they'd learned: the
devastating global death toll, the seemingly random pattern of who lived and
died. He mentioned the scattered posts they'd seen on Beacon, survivors in
major cities trying to connect, the complete collapse of traditional
infrastructure.
"Here's what I'm thinking," he continued, in an
attempted measured tone. "We can't stay in Yosemite. Winter's going to be
tough up here, isolated, we could probably survive if we stay indoors and eat
canned food or whatever we can hunt the whole time but what would that get us?
We wouldn't be any closer to setting up a long term settlement, even with your
father's preparations;" He paused, careful with his words. "We need
to find more people. We need to probably get to a major population center. More
people means more survivors means more knowledge, more resources, better
chances of rebuilding something sustainable."
Daniela nodded, her expression suggesting she'd already run
similar calculations.
"I'd say we take a day or two here first," Andy
added. "Sweep the park a few more times for survivors. Gather whatever
useful supplies we can find from the stores, visitor centers, other ranger
stations."
"Ok, that makes sense. Where's my dad?" Daniela
said quietly.
Andy didn't hesitate. "He's at the clinic. East wing,
near the supply cabinets. Do you want us to come with you?"
She shook her head. "I'll go by myself." She was
already turning to leave.
Andy watched her go, knowing that splitting up wasn't ideal
but reasoning that the park was likely empty now except for them, and with her
confident shotgun slung over her shoulder, she could probably take care of
herself. "Meet us back at my cabin later," he called after her.
"And keep an eye out for any large trucks or gas canisters while you're
out. We'll be checking the valley store," he added. "See what we can
salvage."
Sarah spoke up. "I'm really glad to meet you, Daniela.
It's; it's good to have another girl alive." She gave a small
self-deprecating smile. "I'm obviously not as prepared as you, but; I'll
do my best to not be a burden."
Daniela merely nodded, wearing a worried, distant
expression, and headed off toward the clinic, her stride purposeful but tense.
The morning air was crisp as they headed toward the valley
store, Half Dome looming above them in the clear sky. Sarah walked close to
Andy's side, her earlier morning quietness replaced by an almost nervous
energy.
"She's so; composed," Sarah said, shaking her head
in wonder. "I mean, she's cataloging military-grade weapons like she's
reading a shopping list." She adjusted her designer backpack, suddenly
self-conscious. "Did you see how she looked at me? I swear I could hear
her mentally calculating how quickly I'd die in the wilderness."
The path narrowed between some fallen trees and Sarah
stepped ahead, her juicy curves swaying hypnotically as she walked. Andy gave
in and let himself watch, taking in how her expensive leggings showcased her
plump rear and hips rolling side to side with each step. Her ass was built for
likes more than functionality but no less captivating for it.
"You know, she's not actually hating on you," he
said, forcing his attention back to their conversation. "She just
processes everything as tactical information, it's how Miguel trained her.
Analyzing strengths, weaknesses, capabilities."
Sarah tucked a strand of highlighted hair behind her ear.
"An RPG though? Like, an actual bazooka? Does he expect to fight a
freaking tank?"
"Maybe. I wouldn't put it past him." Andy replied
with a shrug. "But explosives actually have a lot of use besides tanks you
know. If you need to blow up a wall or car someone is hiding behind for
example. In war, you're often running out of RPGs before you run out of
bullets."
Sarah paused, considering. "Where does a park ranger
even get that kind of stuff anyway?"
"Miguel had connections from his Marine days. Never
talked about them much."
"God, poor kid." Sarah's voice softened. "All
that training, and she still lost him anyway." She was quiet for a moment,
then added, "At least she knows what to do now. I'm totally useless
here."
Andy glanced at her. "Hey, you brought the Starlink.
And the filtration system. That's not nothing."
"Yeah, but I wasn't even planning to use them."
She gave a small, self-deprecating laugh. "I didn't even know how they
worked until yesterday. I was just supposed to make them look good in
pictures."
They rounded a bend in the path, the store's entrance coming
into view. Sarah slowed slightly, her voice more thoughtful. "You know
when Daniela was listing all that gear, there was something about the sewing
machine. Do you think it was her mom's?" Andy nodded. "It was just;"
She trailed off, searching for words. "Like for a second the whole soldier
act dropped, and she was just a kid who lost her parents."
Andy nodded, remembering the slight tremor in Daniela's
voice at that moment. They reached the store's entrance, its glass doors
standing partially open. Sarah instinctively moved closer to Andy's side as
they faced the quiet and empty building.
The morning light streamed through the store's high windows
and skylights, illuminating neat aisles of outdoor gear and camping supplies.
Everything was still in its place, the pandemic had moved too quickly for panic
buying or looting. The store felt frozen in time, like its staff had simply
stepped out for lunch and never returned.
"Boots and outdoor gear are in the back left,"
Andy said, gesturing. "Look for something waterproof, with good ankle
support. And grab some proper hiking pants, the kind with zip-off legs and
plenty of pockets. I'm going to check our food supplies in the storage
room."
Sarah nodded, already moving toward the clothing section.
"I'll try to channel my inner Daniela. No more Instagram fashion
choices."
Andy headed to the back of the store, past rows of camping
equipment and climbing gear. The storage room door was locked, but a few solid
swings with the fire axe he'd retrieved from its wall mount made short work of
the deadbolt. Inside, he swept his gaze across rows of shelves stacked with
boxes and crates. His shoulders relaxed as he took inventory, hundreds of cans
of chili, soup, and vegetables. Sealed packages of dried fruits and trail mix.
Energy bars by the case. Enough preserved food to feed a small group for
months, maybe longer if they rationed carefully. Way more than they could
possibly take with them.
Returning to the main area, Andy methodically selected gear
from the high-end section, a rugged Carhartt jacket, some water-resistant
hiking pants, and a pair of well-reviewed Merrell boots to supplement his
ranger gear. He grabbed a Leatherman Wave+ multi-tool, a pair of Vortex
binoculars, and several high-end headlamps and lanterns with spare batteries.
Making his way to the women's section, he found Sarah
studying her reflection in a full-length mirror. She'd changed into a pair of
olive-green tactical pants that, despite their utilitarian design, hugged her
curves perfectly where they cinched at her waist. A cropped camo compression
top showed off her toned midriff while providing actual support and protection.
Black Salomon hiking boots replaced her pristine Nikes, and an Arc'teryx jacket
in sleek black completed the ensemble. She'd managed to find gear that was both
practical and flattering, the pants especially seemed designed to enhance
rather than hide her natural assets.
She turned slightly, checking the fit from different angles.
"What do you think?" she asked, adjusting the jacket. "The pants
are actually really comfortable. And this top breathes really well." She
moved through a few stretches, testing the range of motion, the gear moving
naturally with her body, causing her ample bust to jiggle pleasantly. Andy
tried not to stare.
"Those boots are perfect," Andy said, nodding
approvingly. "Salomon makes some of the best. They'll last for years if
you take care of them."
Sarah bent down to grab another small pile of clothes from
the floor. "I grabbed some things for Daniela too."
"Good idea. How do you know what size she is?"
Andy asked, eyeing the stack of clothing.
Sarah laughed, a glint in her eyes. "Trust me, I can
tell. It's a girl thing." She folded the clothes with efficiency, tucking
them into a rugged canvas duffel bag and her new backpack. "Plus,
everything I picked has adjustable waists and drawstrings. She'll be able to
make it work."
The crackling of the campfire filled the silence between
them as they sat in front of Andy's cabin, the flames casting flickering
shadows across their faces. Steam rose from their bowls of rehydrated beef
stew.
Daniela sat cross-legged on a log, her new pants and boots
looking almost too perfect, still creased from their packaging. Her dark hair
was pulled back in a fresh braid, but a few strands had escaped during the
day's labor, clinging to her neck. Her spoon moved mechanically from bowl to
mouth, her expression distant and detached. The blisters on her hands from
digging the grave were hidden beneath fingerless gloves.
Sarah sat on a camp chair, somehow making even that look
graceful. She'd changed into black leggings and an oversized ranger station
sweatshirt she'd found, her hair pulled up in a messy bun. Her eyes kept
flicking to Daniela. Each time she caught herself watching too long, she'd look
away quickly, taking small, careful bites of her stew.
Andy was hunched over his phone, the light illuminating his
face as he scrolled through Beacon posts. The Starlink array hummed softly
behind them, its status lights reflecting off the cabin windows.
"More reports coming in from the Bay Area," he
said finally, breaking the silence. "Sounds like they're organizing some
kind of central meeting point in San Francisco. Using the Presidio as a base
camp."
Sarah nodded, seizing the conversation attempt. "Makes
sense. I've been there before. It's really pretty." Daniela continued
eating mechanically, showing no response.
The fire popped loudly, sending up a shower of sparks.
Daniela's hand dropped down to her holster before she realized what she was
doing, then went back to her food. Her face remained carefully blank, but her
knuckles whitened around her spoon.
Sarah's eyes met Andy's over the fire. She opened her mouth
as if to say something, then closed it again, turning her attention back to her
own bowl.
Andy set his phone down, choosing his words carefully.
"We should probably talk about where we're heading. We've got some options
to consider."
Sarah chimed in again. "Yeah, like you said, the Bay
Area seems to be organizing faster than anywhere else," she offered.
"And my parents live in Palo Alto." She let the thought hang
unfinished.
"L A is an option, too;" Andy said, for now trying
to brush past thoughts of Sarah's lost loved ones, and by extension his own as
well. "More spread out, might be easier to find supplies. And Sarah you
know the area pretty well I assume?" She nodded. He continued, thoughtful.
"The Central Valley has farming potential, but no real organization
showing up yet. Portland and Seattle are possibilities, but that's a long trek
north. If we want to go south, Vegas and Phoenix also exist." The logo of
Fallout New Vegas appeared in his mind's eye.
"South is out," Daniela spoke suddenly, her voice
flat. "Can't farm without major irrigation infrastructure. Nobody's
maintaining those systems anymore." It was the most she'd said since
returning from the clinic.
Andy nodded. "True. We could probably gather enough
fuel to make it across the country if we wanted to risk it, but;"
"That's a lot of unknown territory to cover,"
Sarah finished. She pulled out her phone, scrolling through Beacon posts.
"Though from what I'm seeing, the East Coast isn't doing any better than
we are. Maybe worse, winter is coming."
"The cold and snow would be a major disadvantage,"
Daniela said, her voice taking on the precise tone she used when reciting her father's
lessons. "Increased resource consumption, limited farming windows, higher
risk of mechanical failures in vehicles and equipment." She set her empty
bowl aside. "California's the logical choice. Better climate, more stable
growing seasons."
"Agreed," Andy said. Daniela seemed to find
stability in talking about this. "So that brings us back to L A versus the
Bay."
"The Bay Area is the only logical choice between the
two." Daniela began ticking points off on her fingers, echoing discussions
that had happened many times before. "The peninsula provides natural
defensive positions. Multiple deep-water harbors for future maritime
operations. Significantly more unpaved space for urban agriculture compared to the
L A concrete sprawl."
She continued briskly. "Plus, direct river access to
the Central Valley farming regions around Stockton, where there's plenty of
water for farming. From L A, you'd have to cross the Transverse Ranges to get
to Bakersfield- that's a major liability for supply lines." Her voice took
on an edge of disdain. "And farming that far south in the Valley isn't
going to be viable anymore anyway, they're almost as reliant on irrigation as
Phoenix or Las Vegas." She shook her head decisively. "The L A
positioning is completely unsustainable. Anyone there should be evacuating to
the Bay immediately."
Andy nodded slowly, impressed but not surprised by the depth
of analysis. He'd seen this level of preparation in everything Miguel and
Daniela did. He glanced at Sarah, eyebrows raised in silent question.
Sarah gave one of her small, self-deprecating smiles.
"Don't look at me for expertise. The most strategic thinking I've ever
done is planning photoshoots." She tucked a loose strand of hair behind
her ear. "But Daniela's logic makes perfect sense. I mean, it's clearly
been; thoroughly thought through."
"The Bay it is then," Andy said, straightening up.
"We should take two days to prepare; we can stock up on food, supplies,
and then pick cars. There are plenty of abandoned vehicles in the valley, we'll
need time to find the right ones and load them properly. It's not a long drive,
but we should be thorough." He looked between them both. "We leave in
three days."
To be continued. Based on a post by the
hospital, for Literotica.
"It's so pretty here," Crystal offered softly.
"And it has everything we need. Good choice." She smiled at Andy.
"Yeah, I'm glad this place has a gym," Sarah said,
picking at her camping meal. "If I could just order my Korean skincare
products, I'd be set." She sighed. "God, my skin is going to be a
disaster without my routine."
Andy chuckled, leaning back against the low wall. "For
me, it's Netflix and H B O, I'll miss most. And streaming new music." He
shrugged at their surprised looks. "I know, I know, I'm a park ranger, I
should be all about nature. And I am! But there's nothing like unwinding with a
good show or a new album after a long day."
"Ice cream," Daniela said suddenly, her voice
softer than usual. "I really miss ice cream. It's probably all melted now.
And YouTube. Dad and I used to;" she paused. "Watch together all the
time. I learned so much from tutorial videos. How to fix things, how to make
stuff." She stared at her bowl.
Crystal set down her bowl and touched Daniela softly on the
arm. "For me, a proper hot shower," she said wistfully. "And
getting my hair done at the salon. Just the whole experience of it, someone
washing your hair, the massage;"
"Oh god, yes," Sarah groaned. "My colorist in
L A, she was an artist. These highlights?" She tugged at a strand of her
expertly highlighted hair. "They're going to grow out and look
awful."
"Who did you go to?" Crystal asked, perking up
slightly. "In L A, I mean?"
"Sadie at Salon Santa Monica," Sarah replied.
"Once I could afford it."
Crystal's eyes lit up with recognition. "Oh! I knew
some girls who went there. The agency had me going to Maurice at Atelier."
She named one of the most exclusive salons in Los Angeles. "I mean, I
couldn't afford it myself, it was part of the modeling contract."
"Maurice?" Sarah's eyes widened. "I dream
about getting an appointment there. Their balayage technique is
incredible."
They spent the next few minutes trading stories about L A
salons and beauty treatments, their voices growing more animated as they
compared experiences. Andy and Daniela exchanged bored glances, letting them
have their moment of nostalgia.
Finally, the conversation lulled naturally. Andy cleared his
throat, his expression growing more serious.
"For tonight, we'll get the Starlink array set up, then
everyone can get some rest. Maybe have a shower." He gave Crystal a small
smile. "Though it'll be cold for now, the water heater runs on natural
gas, so that's going to take some time to sort out."
He set his empty bowl aside. "Tomorrow morning, we
should head to the Presidio, see what kind of organization is forming there.
But before that, we need to think about security. Daniela, those anti-personnel
mines you brought; think you can set up a perimeter?"
Daniela nodded.
"I also want to do a more thorough sweep of the
building," he continued. "Check every desk, every shelf. Might find
keys, documents, anything useful."
The setting sun cast long shadows across the roof as he laid
out his thoughts. "This place makes sense as a long-term base. The
off-grid water and power should last us months, hopefully long enough to find
renewable sources. If we can track down someone who knows electrical work,
maybe get some solar panels up here on the roof with a battery bank, we'll be
set."
Sarah nodded, her expression open. "So we're
staying?"
A series of quick nods around the group confirmed their
agreement.
"In that case," Andy continued, "we should
start doing serious scavenging runs. Stock up on preserved food, drinks,
medical supplies, anything useful we can find. Crystal, can you look up all the
grocery stores and restaurants, anywhere we might find food, and put them on a
map? I saw a framed map of SF downstairs, we can use that for now."
"Of course, glad to. I found a janitorial closet
earlier too," Crystal said, her voice careful but eager to contribute.
"But most of the cleaning equipment is electric. If we could get some
manual supplies I could help maintain the place properly."
"Good thinking," Andy acknowledged. "Add that
to the list." He paused, considering. "You know, looking at our group,
we've got, survival skills, combat expertise, " he nodded toward Daniela,
"and you two are both eager and resourceful. But we're missing a lot. No
medical knowledge beyond basic first aid. No electrical or mechanical
experience. Nobody who knows construction or farming." He looked around
the circle. "If we find people with those skills, we should consider
inviting them to join us. This place is big enough."
"What about the water situation long-term? We'll go
through it faster if more join." Daniela asked. "Once our storage
runs out, going down to the bay to refill with our trucks and purify would be
inefficient. Maybe dangerous too."
Andy nodded approvingly at her foresight. "You're
right. But that's a problem we share with other survivors, so we can keep an
eye out for solutions, maybe try to organize something collectively. A well,
maybe? Or a water truck, get someone who knows how to swap its engine for a
Tesla electric one." He paused and rubbed his chin. "Solar panels and
batteries can last 25-30 years with minimal maintenance. Medium-term, we should
look to electrify everything we can. Long-term;" he shrugged.
"Hopefully society gets organized enough to restart battery and solar
panel production or something."
He sat up straighter. "Actually, that should be our top
priority, medium term, reducing fuel dependency. All our fuel will degrade
within a year anyway." He started counting off on his fingers. "Find
an electrician. Scavenge solar panels and batteries. Track down some electric
vehicles." A pause. "Everything else we need, food, medicine, weapons,
we can stockpile, but fuel? That's our biggest vulnerability right now."
"Makes sense," Sarah said, rising from her spot on
the roof. "I'm going to set up the array and then hit the gym before
bed." She glanced at Andy, her voice taking on a playful tone. "Want
to join? I could use a spotter."
Andy met her gaze, a slight smile playing at his lips.
"Sure. Could use a workout after all that driving."
The gym felt different in the dim glow of their camping
lantern, shadows playing across the equipment. Sarah had changed into a
matching set of compression shorts and sports bra in deep purple, the material
clinging to every curve as she began her warm-up stretches. Why she felt the
need to change from athleisure to athleisure was beyond Andy's comprehension,
but he appreciated seeing her in yet another fitness-influencer outfit. She
positioned herself where Andy could clearly see her, making each movement
deliberately graceful, arching her back slightly more than necessary.
"I usually focus on targeted exercises," she said,
moving to the cable machine for some standing rows that emphasized her toned
back and shoulders. She adjusted her stance, making sure he had a perfect view
of her form. "You know, for the gains. But I guess those days are
done."
Andy let his gaze linger appreciatively on her athletic
figure, toned legs, and firm ass. "Those isolation exercises clearly
worked for you," he said, moving closer ostensibly to watch her form.
"But with everything we're dealing with now, functional strength might be
more important."
Sarah adjusted her position, deliberately brushing against
him as she moved. "Oh? What would you suggest?"
"Compound lifts," Andy said, pointing to the power
rack. "Deadlifts, squats, bench press. Works multiple muscle groups at
once, builds practical strength." He walked over and demonstrated the
deadlift form with an empty bar, aware of her eyes on him.
Sarah approached the rack, copying his stance but imperfect.
"Like this?" she asked, looking back at him over her shoulder.
Andy stepped behind her to adjust her position, his hands
firm but gentle as they guided her shoulders and hips into proper alignment. He
stayed close, his breath warm on her neck. "Keep your back straight,"
he said, his voice low and intimate. "Engage your core."
She completed the lift, then turned to face him, still
holding the bar, their bodies inches apart. "That definitely feels
different," she said, looking up at him. "More; intense."
"It's better for overall fitness," Andy said,
making no move to step back. "Not just for show."
Sarah set the bar down carefully, letting her hand brush his
arm as she straightened. "Well, I trust your expertise. As long as I don't
get too bulky." She moved toward the bench press, adding an extra sway to
her hips. Looking back at him, she smiled. "Though I have to admit, I
don't think I'll be able to stop caring about aesthetic results too."
"It really is impressive," Andy said sincerely,
his eyes meeting hers. "You'd still be hot if you got bulky though. Amazonian."
He said with a flex. She laughed.
They worked out a few more minutes, then Sarah approached
him, dabbing at her neck with a towel. After a moment's hesitation, she
started. "Andy; can we talk serious for a sec?"
He nodded, giving her his full attention.
"Look, I'm just going to be honest," she said.
"I'm attracted to you. How could I not be? You've kept us safe, led us
through this nightmare;" She gave a small laugh. "Plus, you know, the
whole ranger thing really works for you."
Andy smiled, and let her continue, anticipating a
"but".
"But, well, we only met a few days ago, even if it does
feel like it's been weeks. And with everything that's happened," She
motioned vaguely at the world outside. "I'm not ready to jump into bed
yet. I don't even know what a relationship would look like now. I hope you
understand."
"Of course," Andy said gently. "I'm attracted
to you too, Sarah. Very much. But you're right, we're all still processing
everything that's happened. There's no rush."
Sarah stepped closer, a playful glint returning to her
pretty almond eyes. "That said; maybe we could explore things
gradually?" She glanced toward the gym shower. "For instance, I'm
gonna shower right now. I need someone to wash my back." She gave him a
flirtatious smile before biting her lip. "Though I can't promise you won't
end up a little; frustrated."
Andy's smile widened. "I think I can handle that
risk."
"Yeah?" Sarah asked, already backing toward the
shower, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.
"Yeah," Andy replied, following her lead.
They walked together to the shower area, exchanging eager
smiles.
"Me first," Sarah said playfully, turning her back
to him. She slowly peeled off her sports bra, exaggerating her movements and
swaying her hips. The compression shorts followed, sliding down her toned legs
with deliberate sensuality, revealing a plump and juicy ass.
When she turned back, she had one arm draped across her tits
and the other hand covering herself below. The lantern light played across her
athletic figure; toned, gently muscled stomach, curved hips tapering to strong
thighs, and a natural tan line from her usual workout attire. Her skin glowed
golden in the dim light, a light sheen of sweat from their workout making her
practically shimmer.
Seeing Andy's appreciative gaze, she giggled and dropped her
arm from her chest. Her cute B-cup tits were perfectly perky, defying gravity
even uncovered, with small rosy nipples standing at attention.
"Your turn," she said coyly, still covering
herself below. Andy laughed and simply pulled off his tank top. "Aww, I
give you a show and you just do it like that? No; ceremony?"
Grinning, Andy turned and mimicked her earlier performance,
slowly working his shorts down with exaggerated movements. When he turned back,
he had one hand strategically placed over his junk. They both laughed at the
playful awkwardness of the moment before simultaneously revealing themselves
fully.
"Oh," Sarah said appreciatively, her eyes widening
slightly. "Nice; proportions."
"Thanks, you too." He said, eyeing her up and
down.
Sarah laughed and led him into the shower by his arm, both
of them very aware of his erect hardness brushing against her waist. She
reached for the tap, and sighed luxuriously as the cold stream hit her.
"Ahh, that's nice. I always shower cold. It's better for skin and
post-workout inflammation."
"What about this inflammation?" Andy quipped,
making her giggle.
They swapped places and as the ice-cold water hit him, Andy
tensed slightly, trying not to show it. Sarah noticed anyway. "What kind
of ranger isn't used to cold showers?" she teased, reaching for the soap.
"Actually, I have the Korean no-B O gene," Andy
admitted. "So I usually just skipped showers if there was no hot
water."
"Gross" Sarah said, as she began soaping herself.
"Could you get my back?" she asked innocently, turning around. Andy's
hands moved across her shoulders and down her spine. She turned back to face
him. "Oh, and I think I missed a spot in front too;"
Andy's breath caught as his hands cupped her tits. They were
perfectly sized for his palms, simultaneously firm yet yielding, with hard
nipples pressing against his fingers as he explored them. Sarah giggled at his
expression of sacred reverence. "Are they that nice?" she asked
playfully, mewling gently at his touch.
"Yes, they are," he breathed.
She took the soap and returned the favor, working her way
down his back and across his stomach. When she reached his waist, she paused,
looking up at him questioningly, her hazel eyes wide and innocent despite her
intentions. At his smile, she wrapped her delicate fingers around his shaft,
exploring every inch with careful attention. Andy watched as she traced the
length with feather-light touches, circled the sensitive head with her thumb,
stroked the tender underside, and gently cupped his balls. Her eyes never left
his face, studying his reactions to each touch, noting every subtle change in
his expression to learn what pleased him most.
Turning off the water, she pressed closer, her wet skin sliding
against his. "Think you can finish like this?" Her voice was soft but
confident.
"Yes," Andy managed, already breathing harder from
her exploratory touches.
She gripped him with both hands now, quickly establishing a
rhythm. The soap acted as a perfect lubricant, letting her fingers and palms
glide smoothly up and down his shaft. Her technique was precise, one hand
working his base while the other focused on his sensitive head, occasionally
twisting slightly in a way that made his knees weak. Her gaze was intense as
she worked him harder and faster, her eager face showing clear enjoyment of the
power she held over him.
Water droplets ran down her face and neck, across her
perfect tits, making her skin glisten in the dim light. She varied her pressure
and speed expertly, reading his reactions and adjusting accordingly. When his
hips began to thrust involuntarily, she matched his rhythm, her small hands
providing the perfect amount of friction and pressure.
Just as he felt his orgasm build, she shifted her approach, her
left hand maintaining a steady stroke while her right hand moved lower to
gently massage his balls. The change in sensation made him gasp, bringing him
back from the edge while introducing a new kind of pleasure. She grinned at his
reaction as she rolled and squeezed him gently.
"Please, I was getting close" Andy breathed. With
a mischievous wink, she resumed jacking him with both hands, drawing another
sigh from Andy as he enjoyed the feeling of her soft fingers rubbing his shaft.
Andy's breathing grew increasingly ragged as the pressure
built. His hands gripped the shower wall for support as Sarah worked him
relentlessly toward his peak. She seemed to sense when he was close, her
movements becoming more focused and deliberate. Her eyes locked onto his face,
eager to watch his expression as he came.
When he finally reached his climax, it was intense, thick
ropes of warm white cum erupting from his cock, splashing across her toned
stomach and thighs. His whole body shuddered with each pulse as she continued
to stroke him through his orgasm, maintaining perfect pressure to draw out
every last wave of pleasure. She watched in fascination as his seed painted her
skin, her expression one of satisfaction and pride at bringing him such intense
release.
"Wow, that's so hot." Sarah said, looking at the
impressive volume. "Someone's been storing that up, huh?"
Andy closed his eyes and smiled deeply. "Yeah." he
breathed. "Been a while. Thanks." He ran a hand down her shoulder,
savoring the feeling of her soft, cold skin, the post-nut clarity heightening
his awareness.
She examined her cum-covered hands and smirked. "Hey
loves!" she chirped in her best content-creator voice. "Today, I'm so
excited to share this amazing new product with you!" She winked at Andy.
"Make sure to swipe up for the full review!"
She delicately touched her finger to her tongue, then assumed
a thoughtful expression. "Hmm, nice thick consistency, slightly sweet with
just a hint of salt. Ten out of ten would recommend!" She sucked on her
finger erotically, then dissolved into giggles at Andy's amused expression.
"Don't forget to like and follow for more cum content!"
She turned the water back on, laughing as Andy visibly
flinched at the cold. "Really, some ranger you are!" The water washed
away the evidence of their activities, and they stepped out to dry off.
Andy felt wonderfully relaxed, tension draining from his
shoulders. "What about you?" he asked softly.
"Don't worry about me," Sarah smiled, toweling her
hair. "I don't think I could anyway. Too much tension, and;" she
paused, "I'd need to feel more emotionally connected."
Andy looked puzzled. "Wait, so you're comfortable
showering together, giving me a handjob, and even tasting my cum, and we
haven't even held hands? Or kissed? Actually," he realized, "we
haven't even hugged."
Sarah giggled. "Those things are about love and
emotional connection," she explained. "And for me, so is sex.
This?" she giggled again, mimicking a handjob in the air. "This was
just making sure my fearless protector," she emphasized those words with a
sultry voice "is thinking with his brain and not his cock!" She gave
him a playful grin. "And; tasting a new Korean sauce. If you're really
good to me, maybe I'll be trying a new Korean skincare next time." They
both laughed.
She paused, letting the towel drop. "Although; I
wouldn't mind a hug now, if you want."
Andy opened his arms and she stepped into them. They held
each other, feeling the warmth of skin on skin, this simple embrace feeling
somehow far more intimate than what they'd just done.
Andy lay in bed, his phone's glow illuminating his face as
he scrolled through Beacon. A soft, barely audible knock at his door caught his
attention.
He opened it to find Crystal standing in the dark hallway.
Even in the dim light cast by his phone, her stunning figure was unmistakable.
She wore a delicate black lace bra that cupped and lifted her full tits,
creating an enticing cleavage. A matching garter belt hugged her narrow waist,
leading to sheer stockings that emphasized her long, toned legs. High-cut lace
panties completed the ensemble, leaving little to the imagination. The scent of
her expensive perfume, a light, floral fragrance, wafted towards him, adding to
the intoxicating effect of her presence.
"May I come in?" Crystal whispered, her voice
barely audible.
Andy nodded, stepping aside to let her enter. As she passed,
he couldn't help but notice how the lace hugged the curve of her perfect,
heart-shaped ass. Crystal closed the door behind her, hesitated for a brief
moment, then turned to face him.
"I thought I might; fulfill my end of the
bargain," she said softly, her posture shifting to emphasize her curves.
She took a step closer, her blue eyes locked on his. "I'm here to show my
appreciation, in whatever way you'd like."
Andy smiled ruefully, taking in her body but thinking about
his encounter with Sarah only a few minutes ago. He knew he almost certainly
wouldn't be able to get hard so soon. Not wanting to reveal this, he decided to
try to play it off, raising a hand to stop her. "Hey, relax, we just got
here. You don't have to worry about that right now." He forced his eyes
away from her perky tits and up to her eyes.
Crystal's demeanor deflated slightly, a mix of surprise,
relief and disappointment crossing her face. "Are you sure?" she
asked, her voice small. "I; I wanted to be useful to you. I even put on
this outfit, just for you, sir." She raised her arms above her head and
twirled slowly like a ballerina, showing off her body from all angles.
As she rotated, Andy's eyes were drawn to her long, shapely
legs. The sheer stockings accentuated every curve, from her delicate ankles to
her toned calves and up to her perfectly proportioned thighs. The high-cut
panties drew attention to the junction where her legs met her torso,
emphasizing the enticing curve of her hips.
Her backside was a work of art, two rounded globes, neither
too large nor too small, but ideally suited to her frame. The lace of her
panties clung to the curves, outlining the heart shape of her ass and hinting
at the soft valley between.
Unable to help himself, Andy reached out, giving her ass an
affectionate squeeze. His hand was met with an enticing balance of firmness and
give, soft enough to be incredibly inviting, yet firm enough to maintain its
shape, smooth and warm to the touch. Crystal jumped slightly at the contact but
quickly tried to play it off, her body instinctively pressing back into his
hand for a brief moment before she caught herself.
"I appreciate it, truly," Andy said. "But
there's no hurry. I'm sure there will be plenty of time for that later."
He paused. "If you want to be useful, maybe you could start by making us
all coffee in the morning."
"I see," Crystal said, turning to face him again.
She took a moment to regain her composure, a small smile playing on her lips.
"Well, I promise it will be the best coffee you've ever had. The most
mind-blowing, hot, tight, wet coffee ever." She winked.
Leaning in close, she whispered in his ear, her breath hot
against his skin. "If you ever change your mind, you know where to find
me." With that, she turned and left the room, the soft click of the door
the only sound in the quiet night.
Andy sat on the edge of the bed, running a hand through his
hair as he processed what had just happened. The image of Crystal in that
lingerie was seared into his mind, and he knew it would be a long time before
he could forget it.
The early morning silence in the consulate was profound.
Andy woke to sunlight filtering through the curtains, casting long shadows
across his room. The building's stillness felt almost reverential, as if the
world itself was holding its breath.
He rose and headed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on
his face and quickly freshening up. The morning routine felt almost normal, a
small piece of civilization preserved in their diplomatic sanctuary. Through
the window, he could see fog rolling in from the bay, wreathing the silent city
in gray. The building's old pipes groaned softly as he washed, the sound
echoing through the empty corridors.
Andy made his way downstairs to the break room adjacent the
kitchen, settling into one of the chairs. Moments later, Crystal appeared
carrying a tray with coffee and sugar. She wore loose-fitting silk pajamas that
somehow managed to look both casual and elegant, the fabric draping softly over
her curves. The absence of a bra was subtle but noticeable, with her perky tits
shaking beautifully, and her hard nipples sticking up proudly.
"I wasn't sure how you liked your coffee, sir.
Unfortunately we don't have milk," she said, putting a soft emphasis on
the word "sir" that sent a shiver down his spine.
"This is fine, I like it black, thank you," Andy
replied, reaching for the cup. "You're going to work on the map of
scavenging sites in the area today, right?"
"Yes sir. I'll get started on it after my yoga this
morning," Crystal responded with a small smile before turning to leave.
She paused at the doorway. "Enjoy your coffee, I'll be in my room if you
need me."
Andy sipped his coffee, appreciating its rich flavor,
momentarily distracted by thoughts of Crystal, before returning to scrolling
through Beacon on his phone. The posts about San Francisco painted a slowly
emerging picture: survivors were gradually congregating at the Presidio, though
organization remained loose. Someone had started cataloging available medical
supplies across the city's hospitals. Another person was working on getting a
solar array functioning at the city hall.
A post from the Presidio account caught his attention, they'd
designated Land's End as a mass grave site, with plans to begin proper burials
soon. Several volunteers with construction equipment were already clearing space.
Andy made a mental note, it would be a better option than his original plan of
taking the diplomat's body to the sea.
He composed a quick message to Mike: "Made it to SF.
Secured shelter @ Korean consulate. How's drive north? Your mom?"
A few more posts mentioned growing communities forming in
Marin and the East Bay, but nothing substantial yet. Most survivors seemed to
be following the same instinct, head toward major population centers, look for
others, try to rebuild. The Presidio's natural defensive position and former
military infrastructure made it an obvious rallying point.
Andy finished his coffee, letting the now familiar routine
of morning research ground him in this strange new world. The sound of
footsteps on the stairs drew his attention. Sarah and Daniela appeared, both
looking refreshed despite their slightly sleepy expressions. The consulate's
secure walls had clearly provided them their first proper rest in days.
"Morning," Sarah said, stifling a yawn. She wore
her usual athletic wear, while Daniela was already dressed in camo pants and a
t-shirt.
"Crystal made coffee, there's some in the kitchen if
you want some," Andy offered, gesturing with his empty cup.
"Oh god, yes please," Sarah replied, heading for
the kitchen. She paused, noticing Daniela's hesitation. "Have you never
had coffee?"
Daniela shook her head. "Dad said I was too
young."
"Well, you're basically living adult life now,"
Sarah said gently. "Might as well try it. Here, I'll make you one."
They returned moments later, Sarah handling her cup with
ease while Daniela examined hers with suspicion. She took a careful sip and
grimaced.
"It's; intense," she said diplomatically.
Sarah laughed. "Try adding some sugar. Most people
don't start with it black."
Daniela followed the suggestion, her expression softening as
she tasted it again. "Better," she admitted. "I can see why you
like it."
"Have either of you checked Beacon this morning?"
Andy asked.
Both shook their heads, so Andy summarized what he'd
learned. They listened intently. He watched as a dark expression cast over them
both when he brought up the Land's End grave.
"Yeah, speaking of which," he added, his tone
growing more serious, "we should probably deal with the, ah, body outside.
Wrap it properly until we can take it to Land's End."
"I'll help," Sarah offered, squaring her shoulders
slightly. "I need to get better at handling this kind of thing. Can't be
squeamish anymore."
Daniela set down her coffee. "I know where the large
garbage bags are. They're heavy-duty, should work until we can get something
better."
"You sure you don't want to wear something more; practical?"
Andy asked, watching Sarah adjust her deep blue Lululemon set in the hallway
mirror.
"This is practical," she insisted, giving him a little
view. The tight sports bra and leggings left little to the imagination, showing
off her gentle abs and toned curves. She then covered herself in the North Face
jacket he'd selected for her from their scavenged supplies. "Besides,
first impressions matter. We want to seem approachable."
Andy checked his holstered Glock, making sure it was secure
but not too visible under his jacket. "Fine, but at least wear your boots
instead of those running shoes."
They'd packed their backpacks thoughtfully, bottles of
antibiotics carefully wrapped in cloth, and several dozen apples from the fruit
stand. "The medicine is what they really need," Andy explained as
they prepared to leave, "but I think fresh fruit will mean more to them
emotionally. A lot of it in the city will have spoiled by now."
"Makes sense," Sarah nodded, shouldering her pack.
"A little taste of normal."
Andy turned to Daniela, who was studying a building layout.
"You good here? Remember, no answering the door-"
"Unless it's you guys, I know," she cut him off
with a hint of teenage exasperation. "I'll figure out the best spots for
the mines and come up with a defense plan." She pointed at a few spots she
had already marked on the layout. "I've already found a few spots
here."
Crystal looked up from where she was marking locations on a
large map of San Francisco. "I've marked three promising grocery stores
within walking distance," she offered, her braless chest hanging downward
as she bent over the map. "I'll have a full scavenging map ready by the
evening."
"Perfect," Andy said. "We shouldn't be more
than a few hours. Mainly just want to get a sense of what's happening at the
Presidio, make some connections." He glanced at Sarah. "Ready?"
Sarah nodded, and they headed out into the quiet streets of
their new city.
The morning fog had mostly burned off, revealing a
neighborhood frozen in time. Expensive cars sat in driveways, morning
newspapers still sat on pristine lawns, and recycling bins waited patiently for
a pickup that would never come. The silence was absolute except for the
occasional bird call and the whisper of wind through untended gardens.
"Look," Sarah pointed, "A Tesla, Model Y. And
it's plugged in."
Andy marked the location on his phone. "Good catch.
That'll be useful later when we're looking for vehicles that don't need
gas."
They turned onto Jackson Street, where a dark blue Rivian
R1T sat parked beneath a row of cherry trees. Andy added its coordinates to
their growing list of resources.
The houses stood as silent witnesses to the abrupt end of
normalcy, gardens still meticulously maintained, windows spotlessly clean,
patio furniture arranged for evening cocktails that would never be served. Just
eight days ago, this had been one of San Francisco's most exclusive
neighborhoods. Now it was a museum piece, preserved in perfect, haunting
detail. "It's so weird," Sarah said softly, eyes scanning the
immaculate homes around them. "Everything looks exactly like it did
before. Like any minute now, people will start coming out to get their mail or walk
their dogs."
As they walked past another row of silent houses, Sarah
glanced at Andy with a playful smile. "Sleep well?"
Andy caught her eye and winked. "Very well. Mind's
quite clear and focused today, thank you."
"Good," she said softly, reaching for his hand and
giving it a quick squeeze. "Maybe we can go for round two later
today."
Their fingers lingered together for a moment before
separating, both of them smiling as they continued their walk through the quiet
neighborhood.
Movement ahead caught their attention, another woman walking
alone toward the Presidio. She was in her early thirties, wearing expensive
yoga pants and a Patagonia fleece that had seen better days. Her brown hair was
pulled back in a messy ponytail, and she kept glancing around nervously as she
walked.
"Hey," Andy called out softly, not wanting to
startle her. She jumped slightly anyway, then relaxed a bit when she saw Sarah.
"Oh! Hi," she replied, maintaining a careful
distance. Her wedding ring glinted in the morning light, though she was
obviously alone.
"Would you like an apple?" Andy offered, already
reaching into his pack. "We just picked them yesterday."
Her eyes lit up. "Really? Fresh fruit?" She
stepped closer, accepting the apple with trembling hands. "Thank you. I've
been living on protein bars and coconut water from my pantry." She took a
bite immediately, closing her eyes briefly at the taste. "I'm Rachel, by
the way."
"I'm Andy, this is Sarah," Andy replied.
"Heading to the Presidio?"
Rachel nodded, wiping juice from her chin. "Yeah. I've
been holed up in my apartment, but;" She gestured vaguely. "I figured
I should see what's happening, maybe find other people. It's getting a little
scary being alone. Are you two staying nearby?"
"Yeah, we just got into the city," Andy said
carefully. "We're a small group, set up at the Korean consulate." He
made a mental note, another survivor with no immediately obvious useful skills
for their core group.
"Oh," Rachel said, seemingly hoping for an
invitation that didn't come. "Well, I'm at 2740 Jackson if you; if anyone
needs anything. Though I don't have much to offer."
"Thanks." said Andy. "Let us know if you need
anything as well."
"Well, to be honest I could use some food. That's
mostly why I'm going to the Presidio."
"We don't have a ton to spare right now, but we are
planning to go on some scavenging runs soon. We have a truck. If you wanted to
join us, we could offer you a split of what we recover."
"Oh, that would be great." said Rachel. "Let
me get your Beacon handle, let me know when you decide to go."
They walked together in silence for a few moments before
Rachel spoke again. "Did either of you lose much family?" she asked
quietly. "My husband was in New York for meetings when, you know."
She twisted her ring absently.
"We all lost people," Sarah said gently but
firmly, cutting off that line of conversation.
Rachel nodded, understanding the boundary. The walk
continued in silence.
They emerged from the tree line, and the main parade ground
of the Presidio opened up before them. What had once been a pristine lawn had
transformed into a makeshift settlement of perhaps four or five hundred
survivors.
Colorful camping tents dotted the grass in loose clusters,
many bearing high-end outdoor brand names, testament to San Francisco's wealthy
outdoor enthusiast population. Larger military-style tents had been erected at
strategic points, including a prominent medical station marked by a red cross
fashioned from spray paint. Two nurses in scrubs moved between cots visible
through the open flaps.
A row of folding tables had been set up near the old
barracks, forming an impromptu marketplace. Someone had already established a
basic trading post, advertising "batteries, solar chargers, and
medicine." Next to it, a woman stood behind a table of sorted electrical
equipment, carefully logging exchanges in a notebook.
Hand-painted signs stuck in the ground advertised various
needs and corresponding Beacon handles:
"Needed: Electricians for solar project"
"Volunteers wanted, water purification"
"Medical Skills? Report to Tent 4"
"Engineers needed, power grid planning"
The gender disparity was immediately apparent, women
outnumbered men significantly, matching the pattern they'd seen elsewhere. A
few men in partial military or police uniforms walked the perimeter, rifles
slung across their backs. One carried himself with particular authority,
speaking into a handheld radio as he made his rounds.
A group of women was setting up what looked like a communal
kitchen, sorting through boxes of supplies. Nearby, someone had rigged a solar
panel to charge phones and laptops, with a small crowd gathered around it. The
air smelled of campfire smoke and cooking food, punctuated by the distinctive
scent of unwashed bodies and physical labor.
"Oh my god," Rachel breathed, taking in the scope
of the settlement. "I had no idea there were this many," she noted,
eyes wide.
Andy studied the scene carefully, noting the mix of
organization and chaos. While some basic systems were clearly being
established, there was no real sense of central authority yet. Just people with
useful skills trying to help where they could, while others waited for
direction.
A woman with a clipboard approached them, her manner
friendly but professional. "Welcome to the Presidio Settlement. Are you
here to join us or just checking in?"
"The two of us are just checking in," Andy said,
gesturing to Sarah. As another volunteer stepped forward to speak with Rachel,
he continued, "We arrived in San Francisco yesterday, we've set up in the
Korean consulate building. We brought antibiotics and some apples we snagged on
the way here, wanted to offer them as a donation." He offered her one of
the apples.
"Donations are greatly appreciated," the clipboard
woman said warmly, accepting the apple. "I'm Alice, by the way."
"Are you a volunteer here?" Andy asked.
"Yep, been here three days now. We're trying to make a
directory of people in the area, if you're okay with me taking down your
information?"
Sarah glanced at Andy, who nodded. "Sure."
"Okay, great." Alice flipped to a fresh page.
"Name and age?"
"Andy Rhee, 28."
She nodded, writing. "We're cataloging useful skills.
I'll read through the list, just let me know which apply: Medical training?
Engineering? Electrical? Plumbing? Construction? Military experience? Hunting?
Navigation? Survival skills? Agriculture? Animal husbandry? Radio operations?
Vehicle maintenance? Water treatment? Solar installation?"
"I was a park ranger before all this," Andy
replied. "So yes to navigation, survival skills, and hunting. Basic first
aid training. I'm good with radios too, amateur operator license."
Alice made several check marks, nodding appreciatively.
"That's actually really useful, we don't have many people with real
wilderness experience. A lot of the survivors here worked in tech, myself
included." She gestured at the camp. "Lots of programmers, not many
who can track game or build shelters."
"I'm sure," Andy said dryly.
Alice turned to Sarah. "And you?"
"I was;" Sarah hesitated, "just a biology
student. UCLA, second year. Nothing really useful like Andy."
"Hey, don't sell yourself short," Alice said
kindly. "Most people here were also doing jobs that don't matter anymore.
We're planning to set up training groups, teaching practical skills. Biology
could be helpful with agriculture, medicine, lots of things."
Sarah simply nodded, looking slightly relieved.
"We have two others in our group," Andy added.
"Daniela's fourteen, but she has extensive survival, hunting, and military
training from her father, he was a Marine, and a; ah; prepper. She can do some
vehicle maintenance too I think. And Crystal;" he paused, realizing he
didn't know her age. "Well, she'd also need to reskill."
Alice's eyebrows rose as she made notes. "A teenager
with military training? Interesting." She flipped through her papers.
"You should talk to Guillermo Herrera; he was in the Army. He's been
trying to organize some basic defense planning for the Presidio. And Diana
Wells has been looking for people with hunting experience, trying to put
together expeditions to supplement our food supplies."
She made a final note. "Do you have a Beacon handle?
We're trying to keep a communication network going."
Andy gave her his handle, which she copied down carefully.
"Well, welcome to the Presidio," Alice said
warmly. "We're glad to have people with real survival skills join the
community. Even if they're not living here directly," she added with a
smile.
"Thanks. Oh also, you said 'We're trying to make a
directory' earlier. Who is we? Some kind of leadership?"
"Nothing formal yet, but there's a group. Mostly people
with different types of expertise. I don't know all of them, but Megan Lunn is
the one coordinating us. She's great, I trust her a lot."
"Great, thanks."
As they walked deeper into the settlement, Sarah moved
closer to Andy, lowering her voice. "Are you sure it was smart to tell
them so much? About where we're staying, our skills, Daniela's training?"
Andy considered her question thoughtfully. "Well,
here's what I'm thinking. The Presidio is almost certainly going to become the,
or at least one of, the centers of power in San Francisco. It's inevitable. The
location, the infrastructure, the natural defenses, and it's already starting
to get established before anywhere else. If we ever get to a point where we
regret having told them our information," He shrugged. "Well, by then
we'd already be pretty screwed. We'd probably need to leave the city entirely
anyway."
"So little downside to being open?" Sarah asked,
watching a group of women organizing supplies nearby.
"Exactly. I think I'm going to try to talk to Megan and
get myself involved early, try to shape how things develop." Andy kept his
voice low but confident. "Being cooperative and open now gives us more
influence later. If we tried to stay completely separate or, like, secretive,
we'd just look suspicious. Then we'd be outsiders trying to affect things from
the margins instead of a respected part of the community."
Sarah nodded slowly, processing his logic. "If the
Presidio is going to be the power here, might as well join it and be a leader
within it. I get it."
"Yeah. Don't worry," Andy assured her.
To be continued. Based on a post by the
hospital, for Literotica.
Andy had started to argue, but Daniela simply shrugged.
"She's right. We look scary. It'd be good to have someone look not
scary." The conversation had ended there.
Now, as they passed the park boundaries, Daniela pulled out
their carefully annotated road atlas. Their route would take them west on
Highway 140, then north on 99 through the Central Valley, avoiding both Fresno
and Modesto. They'd skirt Sacramento to the east, then cut west to the Bay Area
through the Delta region. The path balanced speed with security, staying on
main roads for ease of travel while avoiding major population centers.
"Time check," Daniela's tense voice crackled over
their handhelds. "0700 hours. Three hours to the first waypoint."
"Have you spent much time outside of the park?"
Andy asked, trying to see if conversation might help her relax.
Daniela shook her head, staring out the window at the wooded
hills. "No, not really. Just for track meets. Dad hates cities. He'd
always complain to the school that our trips weren't secure enough."
Andy had a sudden mental image of Miguel lecturing an
exasperated school bus driver on sight lines and evasive maneuvers. He chuckled
slightly. "Yeah, that sounds like him." Noticing Daniela still
looking somber, he tried to pivot. "Well, are you excited to see San
Francisco?"
A pause. "I don't know. I know it's the right place to
go, but I'm a little scared to leave Yosemite behind." She looked off into
the distance. "I'll definitely miss being in nature."
"You might be surprised, SF has a lot of parks and
green spaces. Maybe we'll end up somewhere nice."
The Sierra foothills gave way to the Central Valley floor,
and with it came the strange emptiness of abandoned agriculture. Vast almond
orchards stretched to the horizon, their spring blossoms still clinging to the branches.
A dairy farm's holding pens still contained its imprisoned casualties, forcing
them to detour around the sprawling facility to avoid the smell. In an adjacent
field, a small herd of escaped cattle grazed freely, looking up at the trucks'
passage with mild curiosity. They passed a tomato field where harvesting
machines stood frozen mid-row, the ripe fruit beginning to soften on the vine.
"Movement, two o'clock, approximately two miles
out," Daniela reported suddenly, her binoculars trained on the horizon.
"Vehicle heading north." She tracked it for a moment, dust trail
visible against the morning sky. "Pickup truck, moving fast. Can't make
out details at this distance." Her voice remained neutral, but her grip
tightened slightly on the Remington.
Andy glanced in the indicated direction but kept the truck
steadily on course. In the rearview mirror, he saw Sarah's truck maintain its
careful following distance. After a few minutes, Daniela lowered the
binoculars. "Vehicle has maintained its course northward. No change in
direction."
The radio crackled. "Everything okay up there?"
Sarah's voice carried a hint of nerves.
"Just another survivor," Andy replied.
"They're heading away from us. Nothing to worry about."
They passed through Merced without incident. The smaller
city was eerily still, traffic signals dark at every intersection. A home
security alarm wailed somewhere in the distance, its battery backup still
functioning after a week without power. The highway was mostly clear, the
outbreak had moved too quickly for large-scale evacuation traffic.
Sarah's voice crackled over the radio: "Hey, I've had
cell signal for the last few minutes, must be near a tower that's still
running. There's a Beacon post from yesterday, someone near Turlock warning
about a big pileup blocking the 99 around Keyes Road. They've been detouring
around it on country roads."
"Noted," Daniela responded crisply, already
marking the atlas. "OK, here's the alternate route. We'll exit at Pueblo
Avenue, rejoin the 99 past the blockage." She paused, then added with
mechanical precision: "Adding fifteen minutes to estimated arrival time.
Let us know if you see any other posts while you have signal."
"Actually, let's stop real quick so I can give you my
phone, it looks like I'm more likely to get signal than you, and I shouldn't be
looking at this while trying to drive this thing."
The valley heat was building as the day wore on. The radio
stayed quiet. Each member of their small convoy seemed lost in their own
thoughts, processing the scale of the abandonment around them. Occasionally
they'd pass a house or farm with a hastily painted "Help" sign. Once
they saw a pickup truck that had crashed into a pole, its driver still sitting
upright behind the wheel, succumbing to the virus before the accident could
kill them.
As they approached the outskirts of Modesto, Daniela began
scanning the atlas with renewed intensity, plotting their route around the city
center. The midday sun cast a strong heat, and in the distance a thin column of
smoke rose from somewhere in the city's north- whether from an electrical fire
or something else, they couldn't tell.
"Contact ahead, approximately one mile south,"
Daniela reported suddenly, binoculars trained on the distant road. "Single
vehicle, silver Mercedes sedan. One subject visible outside the vehicle."
She paused as she assessed the scene. "Vehicle appears to have front-end
damage. Subject is; actively signaling for assistance."
Andy keyed his radio. "Sarah, hang back for as
sec." Through the windshield, he could just barely make out a glint of
metal on the horizon.
"Copy that," Sarah responded, as she let her truck
slow to a stop behind them.
"Update on subject?" Andy asked.
Daniela adjusted her optics slightly. "Female, white.
Light-colored hair. No visible weapons. Standing clear of the vehicle,
continuing to wave." She swept her view across the surrounding terrain.
"I don't see any other movement."
They approached slowly, staying in the northbound lane,
until they were about a hundred yards from the Mercedes. Andy could now make
out a figure in light-colored clothing standing near the disabled vehicle's
front end, still waving periodically.
"Hello!" a woman's voice carried across the
distance. "Please, I could really use some help!"
"Stay where you are!" Andy called back through his
opened window. "Are you alone?"
"Yes! Just me! My car hit something back there, I think
the suspension's broken!"
Andy glanced at Daniela, who gave a slight nod. "Could
be a trap," Daniela said quietly, though her tone suggested she didn't
really believe it. "Though; it's a really crappy location for an ambush. A
random gravel side-road in the middle of the fields? Plus you have poor sight
lines, no cover, and multiple escape routes for potential targets."
"Agreed," Andy said. He keyed his radio again.
"Sarah, we're going to pull up closer. Stay a little bit behind us."
They rolled forward slowly, closing the distance to the
disabled Mercedes. As they got closer, the woman took a few steps back from her
car, keeping her hands visible. Andy's breath caught slightly as her features
came into focus. Even disheveled and stressed, she was stunning, the kind of
beauty that belonged in magazines, not stranded on an abandoned highway. Tall
and gracefully built, probably 5'9", with the kind of natural curves that
didn't need strategic athletic wear to enhance them. Her light red-orange hair
fell past her shoulders in natural waves, gleaming in the midday sun despite
the obvious lack of styling products. Her face was a study in classical proportions,
high cheekbones, full lips, straight nose, and large bright blue eyes framed by
naturally long lashes. Even with smudged makeup and a light sheen of sweat on
her forehead, her beauty remained striking.
She wore form-fitting designer jeans that accentuated her
long, slender legs, paired with an ivory silk blouse that was wrinkled and
stained with grease from her attempted car repair. Impractical Italian leather
boots completed the ensemble, the kind meant for Los Angeles sidewalks rather
than Central Valley backroads. Despite her obvious exhaustion and the stress
evident in her expression, there was something magnetic about her presence, an
effortless grace that made even her nervous fidgeting seem elegant.
Andy keyed his radio. "Sarah, we're going to talk to
her. She's almost certainly not a threat. Your call whether to stay in your
truck or join us."
"Come with me," he said quietly to Daniela.
"Stay alert." He opened his door and stepped out, Daniela following
smoothly with her rifle held low but ready.
The woman's face brightened with a nervous but dazzling
smile as they approached. She took a step forward with her hand extended, but
stopped when Andy halted several paces away.
"Thank you so much for stopping," she said,
letting her hand drop gracefully to her side. "I'm Crystal. Crystal
Parker."
Andy kept his stance neutral but ready. "Where are you
coming from? Where are you headed?"
"I'm from Manteca," she replied, her eyes flicking
briefly to Daniela's rifle before returning to Andy. "I was trying to get
back to my apartment in L A, but;" She gestured at her car with a delicate
wave. "The highways were so crowded with abandoned cars, I thought the
back roads would be safer."
"Did you get sick?" Andy asked directly.
"During the outbreak?"
Crystal nodded. "Yes, but just a mild fever for a day
or two. Not like;" Her voice caught slightly. "Not like everyone
else, like my parents." She stopped, composing herself with visible
effort.
Behind them, Andy heard Sarah's truck pull up. Crystal's
eyes shifted to watch Sarah's approach, something subtle changing in her
expression.
"What happened to your car?" Andy pressed.
"I hit something; maybe a pothole or debris, I'm not
sure. There was this awful noise and then;" She gestured helplessly at the
front end. "I don't know anything about cars. I tried looking at it, but;"
"Why are you going to L A? Are there people waiting for
you there?" Andy asked. "Anyone you know who survived?"
Crystal's shoulders dropped slightly. "No, I; I haven't
been able to contact anyone. I just;" She gave a small, elegant shrug,
simultaneously helpless and dignified. "I didn't know what else to do.
Where else to go. I thought maybe; maybe going home made sense?" The last
part came out as almost a question, like she was realizing for the first time
how little sense it made. A pause, then, "If you don't mind me asking; what's
your name? Where are you all headed?"
"I'm Andy," he answered. "That's Sarah and
Daniela. We're heading north to San Francisco."
Crystal took this as permission to step closer, extending
her hand again. This time Andy accepted it, noting the contrast between her
dainty fingers and the engine grease on her fingertips from her attempted
repairs. Their eyes met as they shook hands, and Andy found himself momentarily
stunned by her beauty up close; the perfect symmetry of her features, the
remarkable clarity of her blue eyes, the way the midday sun caught golden
highlights in her hair. She gave a small wave to Sarah and Daniela behind him,
her smile warm and practiced. "Nice to meet you all. Sarah, I love your
jacket."
"Thanks" mumbled Sarah, briefly taken aback by the
brief change in topic.
"I hate to ask, but;" Crystal glanced back at her
Mercedes. "Is there any chance you could take a look at my car? Or;"
She hesitated, then continued with careful tact, "Or maybe give me a ride
somewhere I could find another car? I know it's a lot to ask, but I'm really
not sure what to do out here."
"Give us a second to discuss it," Andy said. He
gestured for Sarah and Daniela to follow him a few paces away, out of earshot.
"Looking at the front end damage and the way it's
sitting, could be a broken control arm, maybe the sub frame," Daniela said
quietly. "Either way, we'd need a lift and replacement parts. Not something
we can fix on the road."
"So the car's done," Andy summarized.
"Question is, do we give her a ride?"
"To L A?" Sarah asked skeptically. "That's
like three hours away, more like six at the speed we've been going, and totally
the wrong direction. To another car, maybe. Honestly;" She glanced back at
Crystal, who stood waiting with perfect posture. "I know I'm not exactly
Rambo here, but at least I can handle myself OK. She looks totally
clueless." Sarah paused, then added with careful casualness, "She is,
uh, gorgeous, though." Her eyes flicked to Andy's face, studying his
reaction.
Andy kept his expression neutral, though his heart raced
slightly at just the thought of Crystal's striking features. The idea of
leaving her stranded here seemed unthinkable, but he didn't want to appear too
eager.
"We could offer to let her come with us to San
Francisco," he suggested, trying to sound logical rather than hopeful.
"She'd never make it to L A alone anyway."
"Well, she has no supplies, no useful skills;" Sarah
started.
"We don't know that," Daniela interjected, then
paused. "Well, yeah, she probably doesn't. But still, we should help
her," the younger girl said firmly. Her voice softened. "Dad always
said the whole point of our preparations was so we could help others when the
time came. That's why we trained so hard, why we stored so much." She
glanced at Crystal, then back at the group. "Someone like her, no survival
skills, no supplies, no real plan; that's exactly who he meant. We have room in
the trucks. It's not that much further to San Francisco."
Sarah sighed. "Fine. We can give her a ride to San
Francisco. But that doesn't mean she is a part of our group."
Andy raised an eyebrow, a slight smile playing at his lips.
"Oh, we're officially a group now?"
"Yes," Sarah said defensively. "We are. The
three of us."
Andy's smile faded as he recognized her genuine concern. He
raised a hand and gently touched her arm. "Hey, I get it. Don't worry, I
was kidding. We'll stick together, I promise."
Daniela nodded, and Sarah relaxed slightly.
"Okay."
Andy turned and walked back to Crystal, who had been waiting
with patience. "To us, it looks like the damage here isn't something we
can fix, it needs replacement parts and proper equipment."
Crystal's shoulders dropped again.
"Also;" Andy continued carefully, "L A isn't
a good place to go, now that we don't have working agriculture." He
gestured vaguely around them at the quiet, empty fields. "They're gonna
have real trouble with food after they scavenge everything already there."
He paused to let that sink in. "We can give you a ride
to somewhere you can find another car if you want. But you're also welcome to
come with us to San Francisco. The Bay Area is better for a lot of reasons; it
has better natural resources, direct access to farmland, etcetera. Your
choice."
Crystal bit her lower lip, considering. "Could I; could
I think about it on the way back to a main highway?"
Andy nodded. "Of course. No rush to decide."
"Okay," Crystal smiled warmly. "Thank you
again, I really appreciate this. Let me just grab my things."
Sarah and Daniela headed back to the trucks while Andy
accompanied Crystal to her Mercedes. She popped the trunk, revealing a large
designer suitcase. As Andy reached for it, she gave him another dazzling smile.
"You all seem so; prepared," she said softly.
"I've been feeling so lost, but watching how organized you are, how you
think everything through;" She trailed off as Andy lifted her suitcase.
"It's impressive. Makes me feel a little less scared, you know?"
To everyone's surprise, Crystal walked to the front of
Andy's truck, opening the passenger door.
"Oh, I;" Andy started, but Crystal was already
sliding smoothly into the middle seat between the driver and passenger
positions.
"I hope you don't mind," she said. "I'd love
to hear more about your plans, and why you think L A isn't safe. If I'm going
to change my whole direction, I should probably understand why, right?"
The back row was too full of equipment to sit there, so she settled in next to Daniela,
the tight fit of three people in the front inevitable.
Sarah caught Andy's eye, rolled hers, and shrugged before
silently getting into her truck. Andy's mouth went briefly dry at the thought
of Crystal pressed against him in the cramped space, but he climbed into the
driver's seat and started the engine.
The abandoned fruit stand provided a welcome break from
driving, its weathered picnic tables shaded by an old oak tree. Fresh peaches
and plums, barely starting to over-ripen, made a sweet complement to their
rehydrated camping meals. The afternoon sun filtered through the leaves,
casting dappled shadows across their impromptu lunch setup.
It hadn't taken much to convince Crystal to change her plans
and head to San Francisco instead of Los Angeles. Though Andy wasn't entirely
sure she'd fully grasped the strategic reasoning behind why L A was a poor
choice, she seemed to have quickly intuited that his group knew what they were
doing and that she'd be better off following their lead.
Daniela had grown surprisingly talkative during the drive,
opening up to Crystal about her father's training regimen after Crystal had
shown genuine interest in her rifle. Now she sat quietly eating her peach, some
of her usual tension eased.
"So," Sarah asked, casually as she picked at her
meal, "Have you thought about what you'll do once we reach San
Francisco?"
Crystal dabbed delicately at her mouth with a napkin.
"I suppose I'll need to find my place, see where I can be useful."
She pretended not to notice the implication of separation behind Sarah's
question.
"What kind of work do you do?" Sarah pressed.
"I'm a receptionist at an investment firm,"
Crystal admitted with a small, self-deprecating smile. "And before that I
was a model. Neither are exactly critical post-apocalyptic skill sets."
She straightened slightly, her natural poise asserting itself. "But I used
to babysit for some of the executives' children. I'm good with kids, really
good, actually. I've been thinking maybe I could help set up some kind of care
center, for orphans or children who've lost their families." Her voice
softened. "There must be so many of them now."
Andy stood, brushing crumbs from his pants. "Need to
hit the head," he said, heading toward the small concrete building at the
edge of the property.
When Andy emerged from the bathroom, he was startled to find
Crystal standing outside, her sudden presence making him take a quick step
back. Her beauty was striking. She stood with her arms clasped behind her back,
the posture naturally thrusting her full, pert tits forward against her silk
blouse. Her head was tilted slightly to one side, a delicate smile playing
across her full lips as she looked up at him through long lashes. She'd
deliberately left the top few buttons of her blouse undone, the thin fabric
draping open to reveal tantalizing glimpses of lace-trimmed cleavage and
smooth, flawless skin. The silk draped enticingly over her narrow waist, and
her entire stance radiated a calculated vulnerability that made her seem both
alluring and in need of protection.
"I'm sorry," she said softly, raising a hand
gently in hello. "I just wanted to talk. Privately." She stepped
closer, close enough that Andy could smell her perfume, something light and
expensive that she must have brought with her despite the apocalypse. Her
proximity was dizzying, making it hard for him to focus. Andy was glad that the
bathroom building hid them from view of the others.
"I can tell Sarah wants me to find my own way once we
reach the city," she said, her voice gentle, her blue eyes meeting his.
"And I understand, I'm not trained like Daniela or resourceful like her.
But;" She took another small step closer, her voice dropping. "I'd
much rather stay with your group. With you."
Andy started to respond, but Crystal continued, her voice
taking on a subtle warmth. "I know I'm not useful in the traditional
sense, but;" She glanced down, then back up through her lashes. "I
could make it worth your while. In other ways." Her lips curved in a
small, knowing smile. "And I wouldn't be reluctant about it at all. You're
very attractive, and I'd be happy to show you my appreciation. Very
happy."
She placed a delicate hand against his chest, then slowly
slid it down his torso until she found his hardening shaft through his tactical
pants, giving it a gentle squeeze and rub that made his breath catch. Her
breath was hot against his neck as she whispered, "I think I could make
you feel really good. And I'm not jealous. I've seen the way you look at Sarah.
If you also wanted her too, I wouldn't mind at all."
She turned smoothly and pressed her round ass against his
crotch with practiced ease, grinding against him in a way that made his hand
instinctively slide from her arm to her tit, squeezing the soft fullness
through her silk blouse. She threw him a knowing wink as she pulled away,
fixing her blouse. "Just think about it, please, sir" she said, then
walked back toward the picnic area with her natural model's grace.
Andy leaned against the concrete wall, his heart racing and
body still responding to Crystal's touch. The fantasy was immediate and
overwhelming, Crystal's skilled hands and mouth pleasuring him, her full lips
on his, while Sarah rode his cock, both women competing for his attention. He'd
already decided he wanted Crystal to stay with them even before her
proposition, though he'd need to find a way to present it to Sarah. Taking
several deep breaths, he straightened his uniform and walked back to the group.
"I've been lots of times." Sarah said, as Andy
caught the tail end of their conversation. "Recently for photoshoots at
the famous spots, the Golden Gate, Lombard Street, Palace of Fine Arts. So
mostly tourist spots I guess."
Andy grabbed a few apples from a nearby crate, tossing one
to each of them. "These look good," he said, trying to keep his tone
casual, though his mind was still swimming with erotic possibilities. "We
should take a few crates for the road."
As he distributed the fruit, he noticed Sarah's quick glance
between him and Crystal.
"I've only been twice, for track meets. We mostly
stayed near the Golden Gate Park." said Daniela.
I used to go pretty often." Crystal chimed in.
"The modeling agency I was with was actually headquartered in San
Francisco rather than L A. They claimed it was part of them being a more
realistic, less superficial brand." She looked to Sarah. "We also did
photoshoots at those spots, I wonder if we ever overlapped and just didn't know
it." she said sweetly. "You're a model? I mean you look
amazing."
"Oh, thanks, no, just Instagram" said Sarah
self-deprecatingly. "Nothing legit. I had like, a decent following, good
for free gear from sponsors and stuff but not really enough for a living."
"No, that's cool! I could never, too much effort to
post and make hashtags and plan everything out. I was always better when people
told me where to go, what to wear, how to pose, you know. But, it sounds
empowering to be in control of your content. Although I guess then you've gotta
cater to your audience more directly. Did you ever think about Only Fans?"
Andy raised an eyebrow, while Daniela chomped on her apple
only half attentive. "No, never." said Sarah firmly. "Not my
thing." Her cheeks took on some color as she bristled at the suggestion.
Crystal raised a hand in graceful apology. "I didn't
mean any offense, sorry. We didn't have much money growing up, and I wasn't
great at school. I don't think there's anything wrong with using what you have.
She turned to Andy. "What about you, Andy? Have you been to San Francisco before?
Where are you from actually? You haven't said much."
There was a brief pause at the table. Crystal had just
broken the unspoken post-apocalypse rule against asking people about their past
if they didn't volunteer it. Perhaps in realization of this, Crystal slid a
hand surreptitiously under the table and rested it gently against Andy's thigh.
"I'm from Seattle." he said, in a stiff tone. He
thought to his parents and brother, back in Korea, probably dead. "I've
been to San Francisco a few times." he said curtly. Crystal gave him an
understanding, apologetic smile, which he tried to return. "Are we
done?" he said, glancing around the table. "Go to the bathroom if you
guys need, and we should head out."
The early afternoon sun cast shadows across Interstate 580
as their two-truck convoy approached Oakland. Traffic thinned out considerably
after they'd managed to navigate around several major blockages, but abandoned
vehicles still dotted the shoulder sporadically, silent witnesses to the chaos
of those final days.
Andy kept one eye on his rearview mirror, checking that
Sarah was following OK. Crystal had switched to riding with Sarah after their
lunch stop, the two women seemingly settling into an uneasy quiet, while
Daniela maintained her vigilant watch of their surroundings from his passenger
seat.
The highway curved sharply around a hill, and suddenly there
was movement, a pickup truck appearing from the opposite direction. Both
vehicles slammed to a stop instinctively, tires screeching on the asphalt.
"Contact front!" Daniela called sharply, already
reaching for her Remington. "Armed individual, driver's side!"
Andy killed the engine and was out of the truck in one fluid
motion, his ranger training taking over. He reached through the rear window of
the cab, grabbing the AR-15 mounted behind the seats. Daniela mirrored his
movement on the passenger side, her rifle trained steadily on the other
vehicle.
Andy keyed his radio quickly: "Sarah, Crystal, stay in
the truck, get down below the windows. Now!"
The man from the other truck had taken cover behind his own
door, his rifle held ready but not directly aimed. He was middle-aged, wearing
casual clothes and looking almost as startled as they were.
"Identify yourself!" Andy shouted, his voice
carrying the authority of his ranger training.
"Hey, easy!" the man called back, his voice
strained but not aggressive. "I don't want any trouble! My name's Mike
Peterson, I'm just trying to get to my mom up north. She's alive, I got a
message from her yesterday!"
"Keep your hands visible!" Daniela commanded, her
young voice carrying surprising authority.
"Look, I'm sorry!" Mike responded. "You
scared me as much as I scared you, wasn't expecting anyone on this road!"
He carefully kept his rifle pointed down. "I swear I mean no harm!"
Andy studied the man's body language. "Alright,"
he called out. "Let's both put our weapons back in our vehicles. Show of
good faith. Then we can talk!"
There was a moment of tense silence before Mike nodded.
"Okay! On three?"
"On three," Andy confirmed. "One; two; three!"
Both men slowly placed their weapons back in their vehicles,
movements deliberate and visible. After a moment's hesitation, Daniela followed
suit, carefully placing her Remington back in the cab.
Andy let out a deep sigh of relief and keyed his radio
again. "Sarah, Crystal, you can come out now. Stand a few paces from the
truck, hands where he can see them." He raised his voice to Mike:
"We've got two more people in the second truck. They're coming out now, no
weapons!"
The rear doors of the second truck opened cautiously. Sarah
emerged first, her designer athletic wear incongruous against the tension of
the moment. Crystal followed, her beauty drawing Mike's attention momentarily
before he caught himself and returned his focus to Andy.
The two men walked toward each other, meeting roughly
halfway between their vehicles. The late afternoon breeze carried the salt
smell of the nearby bay, rustling through the wild grass growing between the
highway directions.
"I'm Andy Rhee," Andy offered, his posture relaxed
but alert. "We're coming from Yosemite, heading to San Francisco.
You?"
"Gilroy," Mike replied, running a hand through his
graying hair. "Been on the road since yesterday. My mother's up near Mount
Shasta, finally got a message through on Beacon that she made it." He
glanced at their trucks. "Any trouble on the roads?"
Andy shook his head. "We've been checking Beacon for
updates about blocked sections. Had to detour around a big pileup between exits
234 and 236, and there was another rough stretch near the 99-120 interchange,
but otherwise it's been quiet. You?"
"Seen a few other people on the move," Mike said.
"Most heading either to San Jose State or the Presidio. Stopped at SJSU
myself, they gave me some medical supplies, antibiotics." He patted the
bag at his hip.
"What's the situation like at San Jose State?"
Andy asked.
Mike shrugged, his expression uncertain. "Pretty loose
organization, if you can call it that. There's a professor trying to coordinate
things, but;" He paused, searching for words. "Nobody's really in
charge. Most folks are just passing through, or locals coming out of their
homes to get supplies when they need to. Everyone's still pretty shell-shocked,
you know? Scared. Confused about what to do next."
"I see," Andy nodded. "You need any supplies?
We've got two full trucks here."
"Thanks, but I'm good," Mike replied.
"Stopped at a Walmart on the way up, loaded up pretty good. What's your
plan?" he asked.
"We're heading to the Presidio to check things out,
probably look to settle there," Andy replied. He explained the logic that
made San Francisco an ideal place to settle.
Mike nodded thoughtfully. "I've been debating between
heading there myself or maybe taking over a farm somewhere. My dad was a farmer,
I grew up on a ranch, so I know the basics at least."
"If you're thinking farming, the San Joaquin delta
would be your best bet," Andy suggested. "Close enough to the Bay to
stay connected, and the river means you won't need complex irrigation systems."
He paused. "Though once people get more organized, there might be
competition for that land."
"Makes sense," Mike said, considering. "Hey,
we should share Beacon handles, keep each other updated on how things are
going."
"Good idea," Andy agreed. They quickly exchanged
their information.
"Alright then. Good luck," Mike said with a final
nod.
"You too," Andy replied, turning back toward his
truck.
They watched Mike's truck shrink into the distance before
Andy walked back to where the others waited. The late afternoon sun cast their
shadows long across the asphalt as he summarized the encounter.
"He's heading up to Mount Shasta, his mom survived,
managed to get a message to him," Andy explained. He saw the brief
flickers of pain cross their faces at the mention of family, each of them
carrying their own weight of loss. Sarah's hand moved unconsciously to the
delicate necklace she wore. Daniela's jaw tightened almost imperceptibly, while
Crystal wrapped her arms around herself, as if suddenly cold.
"He stopped at San Jose State," Andy continued
quickly, pushing past the moment. "Says there's some professor trying to
coordinate things, but it's pretty disorganized. Mostly just people passing
through, getting supplies when they need them."
"God, I was so scared when he first stopped,"
Crystal admitted, her voice still slightly shaky. "But he seemed nice! I
hope he finds his mom." She brightened slightly. "It's kind of
encouraging, right? Making new friends already?"
"We're getting close to Oakland now," Andy said,
his tone growing more serious. "This will be the most populated area we've
been through. We should pull off somewhere, check Beacon for updates." He
glanced at their loaded trucks. "And we need to cover those beds with
tarps, don't want to advertise how much supplies we're carrying."
Daniela was already moving toward the trucks. "There's
an exit about a quarter mile ahead," she said, consulting their marked-up
atlas. "Looks like it leads to some kind of business park. Should be good
cover, and easy access back to the highway."
The business park was quiet, its empty parking lot offering
a clear view of the approach. Sarah and Crystal worked on setting up the
Starlink array while Andy and Daniela methodically secured heavy tarps over the
truck beds, their practiced movements suggesting they'd done this before.
"I've been thinking about where to set up
initially," Andy said, pulling the tarp tight before securing another
tie-down. "There's a Korean consulate building in Presidio Heights I've
visited before. It would make a good temporary base."
Daniela paused in her work, considering. "Security
features?"
"Yeah, it's built for diplomatic security," Andy
confirmed, testing the tarp's tension. "Reinforced doors, security
windows, probably some basic defensive architecture. It's in a quiet
residential area, but walking distance from the Presidio." He moved to
secure another corner. "Plus it's designed to be relatively self-contained,
might have backup generators, water storage."
"Got signal," Sarah called from where she knelt by
the array, her designer leggings collecting dust from the pavement. Crystal
leaned over her shoulder, their phones illuminating their faces as they
scrolled through Beacon updates.
"The building, is it big enough for all of us?"
Daniela asked practically, her young voice carrying that familiar tactical
edge.
"Three stories, if I recall correctly, and lots of
office space we can convert," Andy replied. "And importantly, it's
far enough from Downtown that we'll be far from the chaos there, and we won't
be right in the middle of whatever organization efforts are happening at the
Presidio, but close enough to stay connected."
Crystal fidgeted with the hem of her silk blouse.
"About that;" she began softly. "I was wondering if; if maybe I
could stay with you all?" Her blue eyes flickered between them, settling
briefly on Andy before dropping to the ground. "I know I'd be another
mouth to feed, and I'm not exactly survival-trained, but I could help out. I
could handle the cooking, cleaning, keep watch at night;" She trailed off,
her offer hanging in the air.
Sarah and Daniela both turned to Andy, waiting for his
response. The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the parking lot as he
made a show of considering the request, though his mind was already made up.
"We packed about three months of food for the three of
us," he said thoughtfully, watching Crystal's face fall slightly before
continuing. "But getting more shouldn't be too hard at this point. There
are probably plenty of places we can scavenge from once we're in the
city." He adjusted the tarp's final tie-down. "As long as you're
willing to help with some scavenging runs, which we should do anyway to build
up our supplies, it should work out fine. I can go with you, show you the
ropes."
Daniela's face brightened with obvious approval, while Sarah
maintained a carefully neutral expression, offering a small nod of agreement.
Crystal's relief was palpable, her usual poise returning as
she straightened up. "Thank you," she said softly. "I promise
I'll pull my weight."
The late afternoon shadows stretched across the quiet
streets of Presidio Heights as their little convoy approached the Korean
consulate. The building stood stolid and official-looking among the surrounding
residences, its windows dark but intact. As they drove through the SF
neighborhoods, they'd seen scattered survivors, mostly women. Most kept their
distance, watching the trucks pass with wary curiosity before returning to
whatever tasks occupied them in this new world.
Andy pulled up to the front of the consulate, studying the
building's facade. The American and Korean flags still hung limply from their
poles. The front entrance featured heavy double doors with reinforced glass
flanked by simple columns and dotted with CCTV equipment, now nonfunctional.
"Stay in the trucks," Andy instructed over the
radio. "Daniela and I will check the entrance first."
They approached the front doors cautiously, Daniela's hand
resting near her holstered Glock. Andy tried the handle, locked, as expected.
He knocked firmly, the sound echoing through the empty building.
"I don't see any signs of forced entry," Daniela
observed, examining the door frame. "Any electronic security would be
disabled when the power went out. Probably a pretty heavy deadbolt
though."
Andy nodded. "Let's try the back. No point destroying
the front entrance if we don't have to." He keyed his radio: "We're
going to check the rear access."
The fence around the property's perimeter was tall but
manageable. Andy went first, scaling it smoothly before dropping to the other
side. Daniela followed with the grace of someone who'd trained for exactly this
kind of situation, her feet barely making a sound as she landed.
The back door was similarly secure, but its handle was less
robust than the front entrance. Andy retrieved the fire axe from his pack,
testing its weight before taking a controlled swing at the handle mechanism.
The sound of splintering metal seemed impossibly loud in the quiet
neighborhood. Two more precise strikes, and the handle fell away entirely.
A careful push revealed an empty hallway beyond. Andy did a
quick sweep before returning to the door. "Clear," he called softly.
"We'll open the garage from inside." He radioed. "Gimme a
sec."
Minutes later, Andy and Daniela manually hauled the heavy
garage door upward, revealing a spacious underground parking area. Sarah and
Crystal guided the trucks inside, the engines' echoes filling the concrete
space before falling silent. As the door lowered behind them, sealing them into
their new sanctuary, Crystal's voice carried a mix of relief and uncertainty.
"Home sweet home?"
After securing the trucks, Andy pulled one of the Glock 19s
from their equipment and checked the magazine. "We should clear the
building together," he said, tucking a couple of flashbangs into his
tactical vest. "No splitting up."
Daniela nodded, already holding her father's Mossberg with
practiced ease. "Standard sweep pattern?"
"Sure. Let's trade" he said, handing her the
pistol and flashlight. "I'll take point."
The basement level revealed its first surprise in a
mechanical room, a commercial-grade backup generator system connected to
substantial fuel storage. Daniela examined the setup with interest, her usually
sober expression breaking into a rare smile.
"Looks like there's about three hundred hours of
runtime with the current fuel," she calculated, sweeping her flashlight
across the gauge. "If we're careful about power usage, could stretch that
a while."
"That would be amazing." Sarah breathed, her eyes
lighting up.
"Yeah, let's leave it off for now though." said
Andy.
Adjacent to the generator room, they discovered a
significant water storage system and septic setup. "Diplomatic buildings
always plan for siege scenarios," Andy explained, his own relief evident
in his voice.
"Four, maybe five months of water," Daniela
estimated. "If we're careful."
"Gosh" Crystal whispered, touching one of the
tanks, almost reverently. "I never thought I'd be so happy to see plumbing
equipment."
"Me neither" said Sarah. "I need a shower so
bad."
They continued their sweep, finding a heavy steel door
marked 'Security' that refused to budge. "Probably need specialized tools
for that one," Andy noted, making a mental note to return later.
The next door revealed a surprisingly well-equipped gym, free
weights, cardio machines, and resistance training equipment. Sarah's eyes lit
up immediately.
"Oh thank god," she breathed, running her hand along
a rowing machine. "I was terrified of losing this." She gestured
winsomely at her meticulously crafted curves. "Do you know how many years
it took to get my body like this?"
Crystal watched her uncertainly. "You're worried about
that? I'm barely holding it together right now, I couldn't imagine making
myself more tired and exhausted on purpose."
"I'd literally rather die than lose this body,"
Sarah replied firmly, her hand trailing along her flat, gently muscled abs. The
seriousness in her voice made it impossible to tell if she was exaggerating.
Andy watched this exchange with raised eyebrows, then
noticed something else. "There's a sauna in here too," he noted,
pleased. "Would be a real luxury to turn on some day."
The main floor revealed a layout typical of diplomatic
buildings, a reception area leading to various offices, with a modest break
room and a more formal dining space clearly meant for official functions. The
kitchen behind it was industrial-grade, though smaller than what you'd find in
a restaurant. The second floor held more offices, their doors standing open to
reveal desks still covered in papers and family photos, frozen in time.
To be continued. Based on a post by the
hospital, for Literotica.
"Yeah, all is good. I just wanted to ask you something.
Well, it's more of a favor, really."
"Okay! This is sounding ominous."
"Well, remember I said Becky was feeling a bit
down."
"Yes."
"Well, I didn't fully explain her situation. If I tell
you, you have to promise not to breathe a word to anyone."
"Okay, I promise."
She took a deep breath.
"God, I can't believe I'm going to tell you this."
"Tell me what?" I urged.
"Well, she hates the fact she's still a virgin. Like, really
hates it, and she doesn't want to, in her words, be the only one in the entire
year that hasn't been laid yet."
"Okay," I said, wondering where she was going with
this.
"In her head, it's like being the last one to be picked
in Phys Ed. The one no one really wants on their team. It's really affecting
her self-esteem."
That, I could relate to. It was never a nice feeling to be
picked last. In fact, at that point, you're not even picked; you're what
they're left with.
"Okay... so if she's that desperate, I'm sure someone
will oblige."
"That's the problem. She can't find anyone she likes,
and on top of that, she doesn't want to come across as desperate in case
someone takes advantage or accuses her of being a slut for throwing herself at
guys."
"Huh, quite the dilemma Becky has. But why are you
telling me all this?"
"You know how you said I was a good friend."
"Yes," I replied.
"Well, we were talking, and I might have mentioned how
we started off, and how great the sex is."
"Okay," I said still waiting for Madison, to get
to the point.
"Oh, fuck it, I'll just come out and say it. Will you
take Becky's virginity?"
"Um, what now?" I said completely dumbfounded by
what she just said.
"Will you have sex with Becky? This one time, as a favor
for me."
"Me? Do you realize, what you're asking?"
"I do, and I thought about it, and I know this is a big
ask, it's just, this sort of makes sense, plus we can be discreet about
it."
"A big ask! You're asking me to sleep with another
woman, how can you be so cool about this?"
"She's my best friend, you're my boyfriend, I trust you
both explicitly. Besides, someone who is as good as you at sex - it would be
mean to keep you all to myself," she said trying to appeal to my ego.
"And what would you be doing, while all this was going
on?"
"I don't know, what would you like me to be
doing?"
I took a moment to think about it.
"Can you get involved?"
"What, like a threesome?" she replied.
"Yeah, a threesome makes much more sense to me. A
one-on-one with Becky would just feel like cheating on you, and I'm not
comfortable with that."
Madison started to come around to my suggestion.
"Okay, I can do that, but the main focus has to be on
Becky, though."
"I'd rather focus on you."
"I know, babe, but she really needs this."
"And this isn't some elaborate joke or test designed to
trap boyfriends?"
"Nope."
"Still, I don't know about this," I replied, still
feeling skeptical about the whole thing.
Madison then sloped off the bed and onto the floor, kneeling
in front of me, looking up at me.
"How about..." she began to say, then moving her
hand beneath my towel, up my leg and running her fingers along the head of my cock.
"I convince you."
I looked down at her eager face, as my cock twitched from
her touch.
"Okay, okay, but it's still a big ask." I replied.
"Hmm, okay, how about this? You do this for me, and
I'll let you try that thing we talked about the other day."
"Wait, seriously?" I said, my face lighting up.
"Uh huh."
Madison and I had talked on and off about trying anal for a
while, but I couldn't quite get her to try it. Her ass was simply too amazing
to ignore, and something I had fantasized about for a while now.
"Fine, I'll do it, but I'm doing this for you okay, not
Becky."
"Thanks Ad, you're the best boyfriend ever. I better
call Becky and let her know the good news.
Madison tried to get to her feet, when I coughed to get her
attention. She turned to look at me and I motioned with my eyes downwards.
"Oh right, sorry. I'm sure Becky can wait a few more
minutes."
Madison untucked the towel from my waist and opened it. I
had already started to get hard, just thinking about what Madison had offered
me.
She grabbed my cock and started to slowly jerk it, my cock
continuing to harden in her soft hand. Teasingly, she licked the underside of
my now swollen cock, then began planting kisses along the side until she
reached the tip. It was then she took me in her mouth.
God this felt so good, the feel of her lips, the warm, wet
embrace of her mouth, the way she moved her tongue and swirled it around my
head.
Madison's head bobbed up and down in a steady rhythm now.
As my mind drifted away in a sea of bliss, it suddenly
dawned on me, that I'd actually be having a threesome with my girlfriend and
her best friend. Isn't this what every boy dreams of? I had only ever had sex
with one person and now Madison was offering Becky up on a plate.
Fuck me this was crazy, but then again it was crazy when
Madison and I hooked up the first time and look at us now.
As I felt my orgasm rapidly approaching, I tapped the top of
Madison's head as a courtesy to warn her what was coming.
She continued to go at, until I couldn't hold back any
longer.
"Oh! Oh! Fuck, fuck, fuck," I cried out as quietly
as I could as not to alert her parents. Madison continued to work my cock as I
came, her lips securely locked around my cock, until I finished completely.
Madison took a moment to swallow, before speaking.
"Okay, so are we good now?" She said with a cute
little smile, then proceeding to dab the corners of her mouth with my towel, almost
as if she had just finished a delicious meal at a fancy restaurant.
At this point, I would happily have given her all my vital
organs had she asked for them.
"Yes, we're good." I said exhaling deeply.
"Cool."
I had to give it to Madison, she certainly was prepared to
go the extra mile for her friends.
I helped her get to her feet, by offering her my hand.
"Damn!"
"What is it?" I replied.
"I'm kind of in the mood now."
"Well, you're going to have to give me at least ten
minutes."
She then sighed as she thought of another blocker.
"We can't," she said somewhat disappointed.
"My parents are downstairs. Rain check?"
"Definitely. Here, why don't you call Becky." I
said, handing over her phone.
Madison took the phone from my hand, then swooped in for a
quick kiss.
"Thanks babe."
Unlocking her phone, she went to her contacts and tapped on
Becky's name. She waited a moment, then Becky answered.
Once again I was left to hear only one half of the
conversation.
"Hey Girl, I just spoke to Adam, and we are a go."
I could hear Becky's excited scream through the phone.
"Uh huh, yeah, I know."
"He does have one condition though. How do you feel
about it being a threesome?"
"Of course with me, silly. I'm not just rounding up
people for you to have sex with. I'm not some sort of madam, although I do like
the sound of that."
"Yeah! Madam Madison," she said laughing down the
phone, "it has a certain ring to it."
"Uh huh, I know. It'll be like that time in summer camp
remember, except a lot naughtier."
I could hear them both laughing now. I however, had to make
a mental note to come back to that one.
"Anyway, I'll leave you to prepare, and I'll see you
tonight. Later Becks."
Madison hung up and then looked at me.
"Guess we're having a threesome then."
"Well, there's a sentence I'd never thought I'd
hear." I replied, still somewhat in disbelief.
"So, what's the plan exactly?" I added.
"Becky's coming round at 8pm for the quote, unquote
sleep over."
"And what about me, there's no way your dad is going to
let me stay after dark."
"Well, what he doesn't know won't harm him, will it.
It's date night tonight, so he's taking mom out, so they'll be gone for a
while."
"And then?"
"Then the fun starts." She said with a mischievous
smile.
Madison appeared to be well up for this.
I carried on getting dressed, thinking about the threesome.
How does it work exactly? Who does what? I can only cum once at the end of the
day. Although, I guess I'd have to save that for Becky in this instance.
I had to get going and I could see on Madison's face, that
she was deep in planning mode, so now was a good time to leave her to it.
"I'll be off then," I announced.
"Okay babe, I'll see you...." she kissed me on the
lips, "and you, later," she continued, grabbing my crotch.
"I'm probably going to go to Becky's now and give her a
hand."
I turned my wrist to look at my watch.
"You've got like eight hours, babe."
"I know, but it's a gonna be a big night for her, and
us girls need time to prepare."
"Well, I'll leave you to it. Just message me when it's
safe to come over."
I left Madison to it and went downstairs, making sure to say
goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Taylor.
On the walk home, I wondered if there was anything I could
do to prepare for tonight, wondering if I should look at some 'tutorials' on
the internet perhaps.
I also started to think about Becky, and how I was going to
see her naked for the first time, and she was going to see me.
I'd never really thought about her in any kind of sexual way
before. I only had eyes for Madison. I mean, sure, she was a pretty girl, but
she didn't have the same oomph as Madison. It was literally the thought of
Madison that got me up in the morning, if you catch my drift.
As I got home, I was feeling a bit hungry, so headed into
the kitchen.
My mom was at the sink doing the dishes.
"Hey mom," I said sitting myself down on the stool
by the breakfast bar.
"Oh hey Adam, are you hungry? I can make you a
sandwich."
"Yes, please."
My mom finished the last of the dishes and dried her hands
on the towel.
"So, how's your day been, so far?" she asked,
grabbing the sandwich meats from the fridge and then bread from the bread bin.
"It's been okay."
"Are you sure? you seem a bit distant."
"Something on your mind, son? Do you want to talk about
it?"
"God no," I blurted out rather abruptly.
My mom was taken aback by my bluntness, so I quickly apologized.
"Sorry mom, I didn't mean to say it like that. I'm fine
really."
My mom finished making the sandwich and handed me the plate.
"Is it about, you know S E X?" She said spelling
it out.
"Because if it is, I can get your father."
She took a deep breath, ready to shout out my dad's name,
when I quickly cut her off.
"Mom! it's not about that. Shush! No need to call
dad."
"Well, if you're sure. You know you can always talk to
us about anything."
While I appreciated her offer, there was no way I was
talking this one out with her or my dad.
"Honestly, I'm fine mom. No need to worry. I'm going to
take my sandwich up to my room."
"Okay dear, don't forget to bring the plate down
afterwards. I'll see you later."
As I carried my sandwich upstairs, I couldn't help but think
how remarkably accurate my mom's instincts were. I guess mother's really do
know best.
I sat on my bed and took a big bite out of my sandwich. As I
chewed, I tried to visualize what it would be like in my head.
I thought about Madison and her rocking body, kneeling on
the bed. Then I added Becky next to her, not sure what she looked like naked,
so I had to improvise.
Then the idea of the pillow fight popped into my head, the
two girls bouncing up and down on the bed in slow motion, hitting each other
with pillows, with an explosion of feathers everywhere, and jiggling, so much
jiggling.
I found myself smiling at the thought of it, this was
shaping up to be quite a good fantasy I thought to myself.
Before I knew it, the sandwich was finished, and I had just
eased back on to my pillow. I'll just sit back and picture it some more, I
thought.
In mere moments, I had fallen asleep. The yard work must
have really taken it out of me, as when I woke up it was 7pm.
Feeling a bit groggy, I decided to have a shower to wake me
up.
With the shower done, I found myself waiting for the call. I
suddenly started to get very anxious about it. Talking about it was one thing,
but actually going through with it was another.
I needed a distraction to stop me from overthinking it, so I
decided to play one of the games on my Xbox. Just as I was getting into it, my
phone chimed. It was a message from Madison.
I paused the game and looked at my phone.
From: Mads
"They've just left, you can come over now xx"
This was it, time to shine, I thought.
I turned the console off, put my trainers on and headed out
the door, yelling "I'm going out, be back later," as I left.
As I made my way to Madison's I could feel my nerves kicking
in. I hadn't felt like this, since the early days with Madison. Now, it wasn't
one girl I had to worry about pleasing but two.
As Madison said to Becky on the phone, this was so wild. I
mean a threesome, me? I never thought stuff like this would happen to a guy
like me.
Madison's front door was now mere feet away. I slowly
approached, mentally psyching myself up and then knocked on her door.
Within seconds, Madison had answered, she was wearing her
fluffy pink dressing gown.
"Hey babe," she greeted, giving me a quick kiss on
the lips.
"Hey."
"Becky's upstairs; do you want a drink before we go
up?"
"Sure, thanks."
I followed Madison into the kitchen.
"So, this is it? Our first threesome," I said, as
she grabbed a glass from the cupboard.
"I know, crazy right. But don't forget the focus of
tonight is Becky, you and I will have plenty of opportunities for a one on one,
so don't worry about me so much, okay?"
She filled the glass with water and handed it to me.
"You're the boss."
I gulped the water down quickly, something that Madison
picked up on.
"You're not nervous, are you?"
"A little," I replied, and put the empty glass on
the counter.
"Don't worry about it, I'll make sure you're properly
taken care of," she said smiling.
She gently pushed me against the kitchen unit and leaned
into me, wrapping her arms around my waist; we kissed.
"Now, come on stud, Becky must be wondering where we
are."
Madison grabbed my hand and lead me back through the house
and up the stairs to her room.
As we entered, Becky, also in a dressing gown, was sitting
on the bed. She got up as soon as she saw us.
"Hey Becky,"
"Hey Adam, I... I just wanted to say thank you for
agreeing to do this. I know you and Mads love each other very much and this was
a big ask on my part, but thank you, you don't know how much I need this."
"Thank Madison, really, she's the one who did a very
good job convincing me."
Madison playfully nudged me as she walked to the other side
of the bed.
There was a brief silence as we all looked at each other,
wondering how we were going to start this, when Becky remembered something and
broke the silence.
"Oh, before I forget. I wasn't quite sure what would
happen tonight, or what you two were into, so I did a bit of research on the
internet and brought a few things with me. I hope you don't mind."
She walked to the corner of the room and picked up a
nondescript carrier bag. Then walking back, she proceeded to empty the contents
of the bag on to the bed.
"Holy crap Beck's," Madison blurted out.
On the bed in front of us, was a blindfold, a pair of hand
cuffs, a couple of bottles of sensual massage oils, a medium sized purple
vibrator and a box of condoms.
"I didn't know... um, how big you were Adam, so I hope
these are okay?" Becky said pointing to the condoms.
"They should be fine." I replied, looking at the
box.
"After you left Mads, I went into that new lingerie
shop in the mall. They had a whole section of this stuff at the back, so I
grabbed all this lot."
Madison and I looked at each other, then both looked back at
Becky.
"Wow Becky, you really went all out."
Madison, picked up the massage oil, flicked open the cap and
sniffed. Her face showing, she approved of the scent.
"Well, they say you never forget your first time, so I
wanted to make sure mine was unforgettable."
There was no chance of forgetting this, that's for sure, I
thought to myself.
We all stood there, just looking at the pile of sex aids on
the bed, waiting for someone to make the first move.
"Okay then, shall we do this?" Madison suggested,
with a hint of excitement in her voice.
I think Becky and I were looking for someone to take the
lead and it looks like Madison just volunteered.
"Well, I think to start with, one of us is wearing way
too many clothes." Madison announced as both her and Becky looked in my direction.
"What about you two? With your dressing gowns on,"
I said defensively, even though I knew I would need to get naked.
The two girls turned to face each other and smiled, they
both unfastened their belts, and dropped their gowns to the floor, in what
looked like a perfectly synced move.
My eyes didn't know where to look first. On either side of
the bed was a naked girl, standing there looking back at me.
"Oh boy, guess I am overdressed."
The girls laughed.
As I stepped on the heels of my trainers to take them off, I
sensed both girls' eyes on me. A mix of nerves and excitement surged through me
as I pulled my t-shirt over my head and tossed it aside. Moving on to my jeans,
I undid the top button and smoothly slid the zipper down before opening the waistband
corners and tugging my jeans down my legs. Lifting each leg slightly, I grabbed
the cuffs and pulled them off.
I stood up straight again, left with only my red boxer
briefs. Taking a brief look at each girl, I decided to get on with it, treating
it like ripping off a Band-Aid. Without hesitation, I dropped my underwear to
the floor.
It was done. The three of us stood there, completely naked,
our eyes exploring each other's bodies.
Of course, for Madison, it was nothing new, but for Becky,
it was an entirely new experience. I could see the hunger in her eyes as they
roamed over my body.
"Shall we all get on the bed?" Madison proposed,
tapping the top of the bed.
We each clambered onto Madison's bed, now within touching
distance of one another. You could feel something building between us all.
We continued to look at each other, our eyes doing what our
bodies were hesitant to do. I couldn't help but compare the differences between
the two girls. Madison's breasts were slightly larger and fuller, whereas
Becky's were smaller but pert. Becky had also opted for the completely shaved
look between her legs, whereas Madison liked to keep it trimmed.
We needed an ice breaker, something to relax us all. I don't
know why it popped into my head at that moment, but it was worth a go.
"Can I ask you girls something?"
"Sure," they both said.
"When you were both on the phone to each other earlier
today, I heard Madison mention something about summer camp. What happened at
summer camp exactly?"
The girls looked at each other and burst out laughing.
"Should we tell him?" Madison asked Becky.
"Yeah, go on then." Becky replied.
"Okay, well there was this girl right, oh what was her
name Beck's?"
They both thought about it for a moment, then remembered her
name at the same time.
"Lindsey Schaffer!" they shouted out and started
laughing again.
"Well anyway, it was late, and Becky and I were still
chatting when we caught Lindsey practicing kissing with her hand--you know,
that thing people do. She was really into it, and Becky and I just kept
watching."
She illustrated with her hand to show me.
"So anyway, she caught us staring at her and got all
embarrassed. It turns out, a boy had asked her out, and she didn't have any
experience in kissing, so she was getting all worked up about it."
"Being the good Samaritans that we were, we offered to
help her out. The next thing we knew, both Becky and I were taking turns
kissing Lindsey, and then each other--really going at it, tongues and
everything."
"Turns out, she had nothing to worry about. She was a
really good kisser, wasn't she, Mads?" Becky added.
"She was, and if I remember correctly, she wasn't the
only one," Madison said, looking at Becky.
"Madison, you're embarrassing me in front of
Adam."
"What? You're a good kisser, though."
The icebreaker seemed to have worked, and the atmosphere was
much more relaxed now.
"I'm having a hard time visualizing it, sorry. Perhaps
you could show me? I said jokingly.
The two girls looked at each other, both clearly up for it.
"Okay, if that'll help us get started," Madison
replied.
I sat on my knees at the foot of the bed, as the two girls
moved closer to each other, their bodies eventually touching. I watched with
bated breath, as Madison's breasts squashed against Becky's as they embraced.
Their kiss was a long and passionate one. Their hands slowly drifting towards
each other's hips. They were not holding back, that's for sure.
This was so hot; I could feel my cock begin to twitch and
slowly lift from my body.
The girls paused their kissing for a moment.
"Did you want to join us?" Becky asked coyly.
I sat upright and crawled closer to the girls, feeling the
warmth of their bodies. I could have gotten even closer if not for the
assortment of toys Becky had brought between us.
Madison reached over and grabbed the side of my face with
one hand and Becky's with the other. Turning to face me, she pulled my face
closer and kissed me, before turning to do the same with Becky.
As Madison pulled away, Becky ran her tongue along her lips
as if tasting the kiss. She then looked directly into my eyes, her head
drifting closer to me as we eventually kissed.
When her lips finally landed against mine, they felt similar
yet different from Madison's. I felt her tongue gently flick against mine; it
felt nice. Madison was right--she was a good kisser.
After we all shared a round of kisses, we found ourselves in
a huddle. Our attention soon shifted downwards, to all the things Becky had
brought with her, or at least that's what I thought the girls were looking at.
"It's so big now," Becky commented, biting her
bottom lip.
"I know, wait til you try it though," Madison
replied.
"Can I touch it, Adam?" Becky asked.
I nodded my head, and Becky reached out and gripped my
shaft, wrapping her fingers around it and squeezing gently.
"It feels so hard, will it hurt?" Becky asked
Madison.
"It will at first, but I promise you it will pass, and
you'll enjoy it. Besides Adam will be gentle, won't you?"
"I'll go nice and slow, don't worry about it." I
replied, reassuring her.
Becky looked relieved.
"I guess we should try some of this stuff out
then," I said, picking up the handcuffs and holding them up to the girls.
"Which one of you wants to go first?" I asked.
"Becky as this is your first time, I think you should
go first." Madison suggested.
"Well, if you're sure." Becky replied excitedly.
"Right, Ad, you move this stuff out of the way, and
Beck's, you lie down in the middle by here."
Becky and I followed Madison's instructions.
"Adam, why don't you use the handcuffs on Becky and maybe
thread them through the rails on the headboard. Does that sound alright with
you, Beck's?"
Becky nodded, and I grabbed the pair of handcuffs.
As I leaned over her, Becky smiled then winked at me as she
raised her arms above her head and held her wrists together, essentially
submitting to me. The only way I could think of attaching them was to straddle
the upper part of Becky's body.
"Excuse me, I just need to..."
I climbed on top of Becky, my knees just tucking in
alongside each one of her breasts. I leaned forward to reach her arms, while my
cock hovered above her face. I fastened one of the cuffs to her wrist, then
thread the other one through the headboard rail.
I looked down at Becky's face, her eyes crossed as they
tried to focus on my cock looming above her face.
"Sorry, I probably should have started with the
blindfold." I said smiling.
"I'm not complaining."
I attached the cuff to the remaining wrist so both Becky's
hands were secured and held above her head.
"Is that okay? They're not too tight, are they?" I
asked.
"No, they're good, thanks." She replied, gently
pulling at them.
"Pass me the blindfold Ad," Madison then asked.
I carefully climbed off Becky and passed the blindfold to
Madison.
"You okay with all of this Becky? If you want to do
this another way, just ask, okay, babe."
"I want to try everything, besides, I think I like
being tied up like this."
"Kinky!" I remarked.
Madison placed the blindfold over Becky's eyes and gently
lifted her head for the strap to go on.
Becky was now handcuffed and blindfolded.
I looked her naked body up and down, then I could see
Madison looking at me as I did. I immediately felt a pang of guilt for admiring
Becky's body, and it must have shown in my face.
"It's okay, you can look and touch, this was my idea remember?"
Madison said reassuring me. She then leaned across and we kissed again.
"We're going to use the oils now, okay Beck's."
"Okay, oil me up, baby," she responded.
I handed the bottle to Madison, and she squeezed some into
her hand, then held the bottle up to squeeze some into mine.
She put the bottle down and rubbed her hands together. I
copied her.
"I'll do this side; you do that one."
I nodded in agreement and we both placed our oiled hands
near each of Becky's ankles and began massaging her legs, slowly working our
way upwards.
"How does this feel?" Madison asked.
"It feels so good you guys."
We had now reached Becky's thighs and were inching closer
and closer to her mound. Becky's body started to react as our combined hands
inched their way up her inside legs. Her body started to squirm a little as our
fingertips flirted with her most intimate of areas.
My hands were closest, and I looked at Madison for her
approval. She simply nodded at me, and I brushed my hand over her sex.
Becky gasped at my touch.
Madison continued to work her way up Becky's body, while I
knew what I'd be doing.
Her hairless mound made it easy for my hands to glide over.
I slid my middle finger flat against her opening, slowly rubbing it.
Becky bit her bottom lip and started to moan. Madison looked
back at me to see what I was doing, while continuing to massage Becky's breasts
with her hands.
She looked at me then smiled. I have to admit it, this was
pretty hot. My cock ached at this point, it was so hard.
I continued to toy with Becky, my fingers dancing along her
entrance. The combination of the oil and her wetness made it effortless.
I pushed my main finger inside her and Becky's knees jolted
upright. I rubbed her clit, circling it with the tip of my finger, then
flicking the underside of it. That, coupled with, what I could now see was
Madison playing with Becky's nipples, was driving Becky insane, her moaning was
louder, and her body continued to writhe in pleasure.
Seeing and hearing Becky like this must have definitely
turned Madison on, as one of her hands was now firmly between her legs and she
was rubbing herself. She caught me watching her and angled her body towards me,
so I could see better.
It was then I had an idea.
"Why don't you lie down here next to me, opposite Becky."
I suggested.
Madison positioned herself as instructed. I had her lying to
the left of me and Becky to the right, with myself wedged between them.
With my left hand, I took over from Madison and started
rubbing between her legs, and with my right I continued between Becky's.
I had both girls moaning in unison now, as I watched over
them like a master of pleasure. Seeing their beautiful naked bodies twist and
turn as my fingers brought them to the brink of ecstasy.
My cock hardened to painful proportions, from the experience
of having these two girls, literally being putty in my hands.
I looked to my right, Becky with her body glistening with
oil and her mound slick and swollen with excitement. I knew I had to take care
of her soon, but at the same time, I didn't want to neglect Madison too much.
I looked back at Madison and smiled, she had such a look of
satisfaction on her now flush face.
"Becky, are you ready for Adam?" Madison asked.
"Umm, I'm ready. So ready."
Madison looked back at me and tilted her head sideward as a
signal to go for it.
"Do you want the blindfold on or off for this bit
Becky?" I asked.
"Ooh, on please."
I grabbed the box of condoms and opened it, removing one of
the square foil packets and discarded the box. I bit into the side and tore it
off with my teeth and removed the circular latex and rolled it on to my cock.
Madison stroking my thigh as I did.
I positioned myself between Becky's oily legs, looking over
at Madison for that one final nod of approval before proceeding.
Giving me a beaming smile, I had it, but before I started, I
grabbed the purple vibrator and handed it to her. She took it from my hand.
I then turned my attention to Becky.
I lowered my body on top of hers, but held it above her, as
if doing a press up. My cock lining up against her mound. I teased her with the
tip of my cock, sliding it up and down, up and down.
The sound of buzzing could suddenly be heard as Madison
turned the vibrator on, mimicking what I was doing to Becky.
I lowered my hips first; my lower body pushing down on top
of Becky. I entered her with ease, she was so wet.
She let out a cry.
"Oh, oh god!"
Her breathing was getting heavier now. I slid back and
pushed in again, only halfway in.
I could see the discomfort in Becky's face.
"Are you okay Becky?"
"It hurts," she whimpered.
I could feel her body tense and resist me, while her
excitement made her clit hard.
After a few gentle thrusts, the resistance passed, and her
body welcomed me in.
She clutched on to the rails of the headboard and screamed
with pleasure as I penetrated her. She was a lot more vocal than Madison.
I continued to thrust, every so often grinding myself
against her.
Madison was moaning too, the vibrator firmly ensconced
between her legs now, penetrating herself.
I picked up my speed, Becky's encouragement egging me on.
"Umm, yes, yes, oh, oh, faster, Adam, faster."
As I increased my rhythm, it started to sound like she was
crying, I was starting to get concerned until I saw the look on her face. She
was definitely not upset.
Becky tried to wrap her legs around me and pull me closer,
but her legs were so well oiled they kept slipping down the back of my legs.
I decided to meet her halfway. I scooped up her legs,
resting them upright against my chest, so her feet were up in the air near my
shoulders, and I pushed forward, deeper into her and continued my thrusting.
As I did, Becky hit a pitch so high, that I'm sure all the
dogs in the neighborhood suddenly took note.
Becky's whole body shook, the sound of the metal handcuffs
rankled against the metal rails of the headboard as she desperately tried to
cope with the orgasm coursing its way through her entire body.
Her writhing hips were enough to tip me over the edge. It
was my turn to make noise now, I grunted as I came inside of her.
I quickly looked over to Madison, she wasn't far behind us
in our cascade of climax. Her knees swung together as she quickly closed her
legs, lifting her hips off the bed, as the vibrator brought her to orgasm. Her
face a picture of silent screaming as she came.
Her body then relaxed and slumped back on to the bed. She
turned the vibrator off, the only noise was that of everyone s post orgasm
breathing.
I carefully withdrew from Becky and shuffled off the bed to
dispose of the now very full condom.
As I was doing that, Madison removed Becky's handcuffs, her
wrists slightly marked from when she struggled during her orgasm. With her
hands now free, Becky took off her blindfold.
"Oh my god, you guys. I think I just died and went to
heaven. I have NEVER in my life, experienced anything that felt that good.
EVER," she gushed.
"I told you he was good," Madison said, then
looked over to me and winked.
"You are one lucky girl Madison Taylor, that's for
sure," Becky continued to enthuse.
I handed each of them tissues, in case they needed them.
"So, it was okay then?" I asked.
"Okay? I'm still trying to uncurl my toes." She
said laughing.
"I mean, oh my god girl, how do you even leave the
bedroom every day. Is it always this good?" She said to Madison.
"Pretty much, although I think we may have to add the
oils and hand cuffs to our repertoire."
The girls created a gap for me between them on the bed and I
wedged myself between them. We all laid in silence for a few moments, savoring
the moment and staring up at the ceiling.
"So, Becky, how does it feel to not be a virgin
anymore?" Madison asked.
"It feels amazing, it was amazing, Adam was amazing. It
was all amazing!"
"Well, glad we could help you out, right Mads?" I
added.
"Absolutely! In fact, I would even go as far saying,
maybe this shouldn't be a one-time thing. What do you reckon?"
"I'm game," Becky replied enthusiastically.
"That is, if Adam wants to, that is," she quickly
added.
"Well, I may need some convincing," I said
jokingly, lifting my arms and clasping my hands behind my head.
The girls used the opening, to move their heads closer and
spontaneously kissed me on either side of my cheeks.
"I think we can do that, can't we, Becky?"
"Oh yes, definitely."
Madison then glanced over to her alarm clock.
"But not tonight sorry, my parents will be coming home
soon, and you know my dad better not find you here."
"Aww! Can I stay a little longer?" I pleaded.
"Sorry babe," Madison replied, placing her hand on
my chest and kissing me again.
"I'll leave you guys to say your goodbyes. Is it okay
if I use your shower Mads? I think I need to get this oil off me, before it
stains anything."
"Of course."
Becky got up from the bed, holding her chest and left the
room, leaving Madison and I alone on the bed. I turned to my side to face her,
and she did the same.
"Thanks again for doing this for Becky. I really
appreciate it. I know my request was um... an unusual one."
"You know I'd do anything for you Madison, you're my
girl."
She leaned over and kissed me.
"What did I ever do to deserve you?"
I draped my arm over her and in one slick move rolled her on
top of me.
"Don't tell me you can go again already?"
"Oh, I think I can rise to the occasion."
"You did not just say that." Madison said laughing
at my cheesy remark.
"Besides, I can't exactly leave you high and dry now,
can I?"
"Who said anything about being dry?" She replied
smirking and raising one eyebrow.
Madison sat upright on top of me and began to grind against
me, proving her point.
I lifted my hands to support her and she inter-locked her
fingers with mine.
"Do you know how hot it was watching you fuck Becky?
And when you were fingering us both at the same time. I'm getting wetter just
thinking about it," She added, grinding a bit faster now.
I could feel my cock getting hard again under her.
"Umm, there he is!" She called out, as my
hardening cock slipped between the lips of her mound.
"Tell you what, it's not quite anal, but I'll give you
something to look at."
She clambered off me, turning herself around and then
climbed back on, with her back facing me.
"How about a bit of reverse cow-girl?"
"Now we're talking."
Madison slipped her hand between her legs and pushed me
inside of her. I grabbed on to her perfect ass, as she began to ride me.
Fuck, did she know how to work me.
She leaned forward, and propped her hands on my knees,
sliding backwards and forwards. I could see my cock appearing and disappearing
inside of her.
She soon shifted back to a seated position, and continued to
rock on my lap.
Just as she was finding her rhythm, Becky opened the bedroom
door.
"Madison, do you have any more towels, Oh shit, sorry,
I didn't realize you two were at it. I'll wait outside if you want."
"It's okay Becky," Madison replied, slightly out
of breath.
"They're in the... in the... oh god, oh god, Umm."
Unable to finish her sentence, she simply pointed to the
wardrobe.
Becky walked slowly across the room to the wardrobe, her
eyes fixed on us, wearing a massive grin, while Madison continued to ride me.
"Ride em cowboy! Woo!" Becky jokingly cried out.
"Yee Ha!" Madison yelled back, waving her arm in
the air, like the riders do at the rodeo, all the while laughing.
"Ride that cock girl, yeah!" Becky continued to
encourage.
"Becky!" I shouted out laughing.
"Sorry, I'm going, I'm going."
Becky left the room once more, and as soon as the door
closed behind her Madison and I climaxed together.
"Fuck!" I cried out, holding tightly on to
Madison's hips as if there were a possibility she'd float away.
Madison ran her hands through her hair and exhaled deeply.
"Oh my god, that was intense."
Madison climbed off and fell beside me.
"Now, that's definitely the last one, okay. You better
get dressed, because if you're not by the time Becky gets out of the shower,
she'll be the one riding you next."
"I better get dressed then, my cock will fall off at
this rate."
I gave Madison a quick peck on the cheek and sat up, turning
to get off the bed. As I stood up, I turned around, and took another look at
Madison. Her body glistened with sweat under the soft hue of the bedroom light.
"What?" She asked.
"Just admiring the view, that's all. I could stare at
you all day."
"You know how to make a girl feel good about herself,
don't you?"
I picked up my clothes and started to get dressed. By the
time I had put my trainers back on, Becky entered the room, this time wrapped
in a towel. She walked past me and sat down on the bed next to Madison.
"So, you off then?" Becky asked.
"Yep. I'm afraid so."
"That's a shame, I would have loved a turn in the
saddle," she said with a cheeky wink.
"Another time, Beck's."
"So, what have you girls got planned for the rest of
the night?"
"Oh, we'll probably have that pillow fight we told you
about, isn't it Beck's?" Madison joked.
"Oh yeah! and perhaps practice our kissing again."
"Girls, girls, what are you doing to me!" I cried
out.
They both laughed out loud.
"Don't worry, you can join us next time okay. We
promise."
"I'm going to hold you to that."
With that, I said my final goodbyes and left them to it,
letting myself out.
As I closed the front door behind me, the reality of my
evening kicked in. Not only did I have sex in front of someone, but I also had
my very first threesome, and what an experience that turned out to be.
Would it be my first and last? Who knows. For all I know,
Becky could meet someone tomorrow. But it was interesting that Madison wanted
to share me. Would I have done the same if it were my friend who wanted to get
laid? I honestly couldn't say.
"Was it though? I did just give you a hand job. I don't
exactly dole those out to all the boys, ya know," she said continuing to
beam at me.
"Ha, I guess you're right."
Madison sat up, propping her hands behind her and looking at
her naked lower half.
"I guess I better put my trousers back on. Otherwise,
who knows what will happen." She joked.
She then turned and looked at my crotch.
"Awe, he's gone all little again." She then
proceeded to bop the end of my cock.
Her touch sent a tingle through my cock and it twitched
again.
"Oops, looks like I provoked it."
I sat up, resting on my elbows.
"Do you mind?" I said trying not to laugh.
"I don't, no." She said smiling.
Madison walked over to where she took off her panties and
bent over to pick them up, showing me how fantastic her ass looked. She slipped
a leg in each hole and pulled them up.
I pulled up my underwear and trousers.
"Madison."
"Yes Adam," she replied, mimicking my formality.
"About that kiss."
"What about it?"
"Was that an in the moment kind of thing, or was it
something else?"
"Why? What do you want it to be?" She replied,
flipping my question back at me.
"I kind of want it to mean something else."
She was about to put on her trousers then stopped.
"Huh, that's funny, I was thinking the same
thing." She replied, smiling at me and then continuing to put her leggings
back on.
This was my chance, there was no better time to ask, than
right now. I'm going to do it.
"Madison, will you go out with me?"
"After what we just did, Hell yes! I'll go out with
you."
"Sweet."
"Besides, we've still got an assignment to finish
remember. May be you can come round Friday night, it's the bouncers day
off."
"Friday night it is." I confirmed.
After tidying up, Madison walked me downstairs to the front
door, and we paused on the outside doorstep. She closed the door, so we were
both standing outside.
"I hope you found our study session informative. I know
I did." Madison said jokingly.
"Oh yes, very informative. I look forward to completing
the assignment Friday night."
"I can't wait."
With that, she kissed me again on the lips.
"See ya."
I walked backwards down the garden path, unable to take my
eyes off her. As I reached the end of the path, she waved at me and went inside
the house.
The second the front door closed, I jumped up and a punched
the air.
After all these years of pining for Madison, I had finally
done it. I had asked her to go out with me and she said Yes! plus as a bonus
she gave me my first hand job.
From that point on, I couldn't quite remember how I got
home. I was on such a high, I presumed I just floated back.
When I got back, both my parents were in the kitchen. My mom
was making something to eat and my dad was sitting at the table doing the
crossword.
"Hey,"
They both stopped what they were doing and looked at me.
"Well, how did it go?" My dad asked.
"Judging by that smile on his face, I'd say pretty
well. Am I right Adam?" My mom added.
"Yeah, it went well."
"Did you ask her out?"
"Yes mom, I asked her out." I said somewhat
exasperated.
"And did she say yes. What am I saying, of course she
said yes. Who wouldn't say yes to my little boy."
"Mom! Yes, she said yes."
"Way to go son!" My dad chimed in.
"Well, now you have a girlfriend, maybe you won't need
to spend so long in the shower anymore," My mom said teasingly.
"Mom!" I snapped back, cringing of embarrassment.
Dad started chuckling to himself.
"I'm going to my room," I announced, unable to
take any more of this conversation.
I quickly left the kitchen and marched upstairs to my room.
Closing the door behind me, I tossed my bag in the corner and just collapsed on
my bed, letting my evening all sink in.
Holy fuck, I thought to myself. It's like my brain couldn't
quite process everything that had happened. Madison, the girl who I had
worshipped for so long, completely blindsided me. I had no idea, she was so...
so unpredictable and so sexually curious.
How a random science assignment pushed us together. It was
almost like one of my school fantasies, one minute you're working and then the
next, you're suddenly exploring each other s bodies.
Not only did I see her beautiful cunt, I touched it, I
fingered it, I brought her to orgasm. She actually came on my hand, holy shit!
It all just seemed so unbelievable.
I raised my hand in front of my face and stared at it. I may
never wash this hand again.
...And that was just what I did to her!
What she did to me, blew me away.
The way she touched me, held it in her soft, silky smooth
hands. Her genuine curiosity about it, and then she thought nothing of jumping
on top of me and giving me the hand job of my life.
I could feel myself getting hard, just replaying it in my
mind.
Then, there was the kiss. My first kiss, the best kiss. Oh,
how her lips felt against mine. I could have kissed her all night.
I found myself smiling so hard, my face started to ache
again.
Then it dawned on me, and I bolted upright. Friday, what's
going to happen Friday. Is she going to want to do it? Are we actually going to
have sex? If we do, are we doing it for the assignment or because she really
wants to have sex with me?
I started to freak out. What if I'm no good at it? What if I
don't last very long? Oh my god, what if I can't get it up? Will she laugh at
me, will she tell everyone at school? Would she stop seeing me? My best dream,
could soon become my worst nightmare.
I had to stop myself, from spiraling. I sat at the edge of
the bed and took several deep breaths, eventually calming myself down.
One step at a time, I told myself. Friday was only two days
away, plenty of time to prepare. I tried not to think about it too much, but it
was all I thought about.
Thursday came around, and once again. I just made it to the
bus on time. As I jumped on, there was Madison in the front row, looking like
her gorgeous self as usual.
"Hey Adam," She greeted, giving me one of her
biggest and best smiles.
"Hey Madison," I replied, smiling back at her.
If there was a seat free next to her, I would have sat down
and left Ethan on his own, but no such luck. I carried on walking and plonked
myself down next to Ethan.
"So, how did your study session go with Madison?"
Ethan asked.
"It was good," I said, deciding to do the
gentlemanly thing and omit all the explicit activities.
"So, did you ask her out? Like I told you to do?"
"Yeah, I did."
"Well, don't keep me hanging bro. What did she
say?"
"She said yes."
"Holy shit man, that's huge. You've been pining after
her for years and now it's finally happening."
"I know."
"So, why don't you seem excited about it?"
"Oh, I am excited, the best I've ever felt to be
honest. But a part of me is like, what if I'm not good enough for her."
"Dude, you can't think like that."
"I can't help it Eth."
"Look, just take each day as it comes."
Surprisingly, Ethan was wise counsel today. He was right,
take each day as it comes. He was a good friend, and I felt a little guilty,
thinking I'd ditch him to sit next to Madison if the opportunity arose.
With the school day fully underway, we carried on as normal.
When it was time for lunch, I told Ethan I was going to find Madison and to not
wait up. I found Madison by her locker, talking to her friend.
"Hey."
"Oh hey Ad," Madison replied.
Her friend looked at me and smiled and then looked back at
Madison.
"I'll give you two love birds some privacy," she
said, then giggled to herself and walked off.
"Sorry about Becky, I kind of told her we were going
out now and she's been like that all day."
"Oh, and don't worry I didn't tell her about every
little thing."
"Little? You're going to give me a complex," I
replied, keeping a straight face.
"No, sorry, I didn't mean it was little, I just
meant..."
"Relax, I'm just messing with you."
Now that I had finally asked her out, my nerves, just seemed
to vanish. I felt more confident now.
Madison pushed at my chest lightly.
"So, are we still on for Friday?" She then asked.
"Sure, what time do you want me?"
"All the time." She replied, with a mock sexy
voice.
I laughed, "seriously now, what time?"
"Okay, okay, shall we say seven this time? I promised
Becky I'd go to the mall with her straight after school."
"Seven is good. I'll see you then."
I was in the process of walking off, when she called out,
"don't forget to make sure there's plenty of lead in your pencil."
I turned around to see her smiling and giggling to herself.
She then blew me a kiss.
I smiled back at her, albeit slightly embarrassed by her
remark.
She was either referring to my earlier efforts to draw her,
or she had plans for something else. Either way I was excited for what Friday
will bring.
Thursday quickly became Friday, and it was time for another
study session with my girl Madison. It felt so good to say that in my head, 'my
girl'. I was actually dating Madison, well I say dating, we haven't technically
gone out on a date yet, but we're getting there.
With seven o'clock fast approaching. I went to get ready.
First stop, the bathroom. Locking the door, I took off all my old clothes that
I had worn that day and tossed them into the hamper. Naked, I stood in front of
the large bathroom mirror and looked at my reflection.
If what I think will happen tonight happens, this is what
Madison will see. I stared at myself, breathed in to make my chest bigger, then
ran my hand down my body, tracing the faint lines of definition I had all the
way down to the thick bush of pubic hair nestled above my cock.
I squashed it down with my hand, and my cock did look a bit
bigger. I removed my hand and the hair sprung back again. Yeah, it definitely
looked bigger. I grabbed the hair trimmer from under the bathroom sink, and
pushed the button to turn it on. It buzzed into life. I took one more look, and
went to town. The hair fell to floor in clumps.
I dusted down, making sure to wipe all the lose hairs off my
cock, then looked back in the mirror. There, much better I thought. I put the
trimmer back under the sink, and turned my body, for a side profile look in the
mirror. Yes, this'll do nicely.
I jumped in the shower, cleaned up and got dressed. I even
dabbed a bit of aftershave on. I had scrubbed up well and felt ready for
anything.
As I prepared to leave, I decided against indulging my
parents in a conversation, for fear that they would find new ways to embarrass
me. So I shouted through the door.
"I'm off out, see you later!"
I quickly closed the front door behind me and set off for
Madison's. Arriving with two minutes to spare, I rang the doorbell.
Madison answered the door.
"Oh hey, Ad. Come on in."
Madison was looking her usual gorgeous self.
"No bouncer tonight?" I asked.
"Nope, we've got the house all to ourselves."
Madison led the way upstairs and I followed her. Getting to
watch her cute ass as she went up the stairs was a nice little treat.
"So, how's your report. coming along?" I asked,
making conversation.
"Good, nearly done. I may need to go over a few things
again though." She said with a mischievous glint in her eye.
I sat on the bed, and once again all of Madison's study
books were sprawled out on the bed.
"Shall we get to it then?" Madison said, sitting
on the bed next to me.
"Sure."
She turned to the side and grabbed her study book, then
placed it on her lap. Flipping through the book, she stopped at the chapter
title 'reproduction'.
The first page contained a diagram of a penis.
"Well, he looks familiar," Madison said, lightly
nudging my arm.
We both red through the study text on the page. When we were
both done, Madison turned to the next page, which as expected contained a
diagram of a vagina.
"And I definitely remember this," I said, gently
nudging her this time.
The next page over contained a diagram we hadn't seen yet.
It was that of a penis in a vagina, it was one of those dissected diagrams.
"Huh, I don't think we've seen this one have we?"
Madison remarked.
"It's definitely one to read up on."
We red through the accompanying information, silently
digesting it.
"It's funny?"
"What is?" Madison replied.
"Is that they go to all this trouble of creating these
detailed diagrams, but no one actually teaches you how to have sex."
"Were you hoping for some sort of tutorial in our
biology lesson. Maybe like Mrs. Wrentmore, straddling Mr. Philips on her desk,
while we watch and take notes."
"Oh, I can't un see that image now, thanks Mads,"
I said gagging at the thought.
Madison laughed and nudged me again.
"Oh, that reminds me. I hope you don't mind, but when
Becky and I went to the mall, we got you something."
"Really?"
"Yeah, it's in that bag on my desk."
"I feel bad now, I didn't get you anything."
"It's okay, you can make it up to me."
I stood up from the bed and grabbed the bag from the desk.
Sitting back down, I opened it and put my hands in and pulled out the contents.
In my hands, were a black lace, and very see through set of
lingerie.
My jaw dropped.
"Well, what do you think?" Madison asked, as if it
weren't obvious by the fact my jaw was now resting on the carpet.
"I mean, wowsers! it'll probably be a bit tight on my
hips though, but I'll give it a go." I joked.
Madison laughed.
"Ha, ha. You're a funny guy Adam. It's actually one of
the many things I like about you."
"Oh really, what else do you like about me?"
"Well, I've noticed the way you look at me. It's like
when you see me, you just look so happy. It kind of makes me feel good about
myself, you know."
I put my hand on top of hers.
"Truth is, I am happy when I see you. Like every time
and if I'm totally honest, well, I've kind of fancied you for ages."
"Really? You have? Why didn't you do anything about it
then?"
"I get so nervous, and I was always afraid you'd say
no."
"Well, I said yes and all it took was a little hand job
to give you the courage."
"I know, and I can't tell you how happy that makes
me."
"Aww, you are such a sweetheart."
She leaned over to me and we kissed.
"Tell you what, why don't we take a quick study break
and I'll go and prepare your gift."
With that, Madison grabbed the lingerie set out of my hands
and left the room.
I sat on the bed, just blown away by how genuinely happy I
felt. After a few minutes, the door opened and Madison returned. I turned to
look at her.
"Holy Fuck!" I blurted out loudly.
Madison closed the door behind her and leaned against it,
with one leg slightly bent and her hands face down on the door, looking sexy as
fuck. The bra barely covering her breasts, and the see-through material allowed
me to see her nipples underneath. My eyes dropped down her toned stomach, to
the black thong she was wearing.
She then gave me a quick twirl, showing me her pert ass.
"So, what do you think now?"
I tugged at my shirt collar.
"I think it suddenly got very hot in here."
Madison, strode. across the room and stood directly in front
of me.
"Then perhaps, you need to remove a few of these
layers."
Madison began to unbutton my shirt. I however couldn't take
my eyes off her chest, I just wanted to bury my face in it.
With the last button undone, she peeled my shirt off me and
tossed it on the floor. She then moved to the button on my jeans and popped it
open. She stared into my eyes as she slowly undid the zipper.
"Lie back," she prompted.
I fell backwards on to the bed, while Madison yanked my
jeans off. With only my underwear left, I positioned myself in the middle of
the bed. Madison sexily climbed on top of me. She sat upright, directly atop of
my crotch and began gently grinding against me.
"You like that?" She said in a sexy whisper.
I nodded my head. Oh boy, did I like that.
I could feel myself get rock hard, to the point where it
soon became apparent to Madison.
"Umm, some one seems to be liking it."
She bit her bottom lip, then ran her fingers through her
long, silky blonde hair. She moaned softly and continued to slide along the
length of my swollen cock.
"You're right, it is getting hot in here, might have to
remove a few layers myself."
I watched as her hands went behind her back and she unhooked
her bra. With one hand she tossed it over the side.
There they were, like two perfectly shaped melons. They were
phenomenal, from the size, the shape and her dark dusky pink nipples.
Madison reached down and grabbed both my hands and propped
them on top of her breasts.
I couldn't believe it, I was touching Madison's breasts and
they felt Awesome! My hands went in to over drive. I stroked, I squeezed, I
tweaked, I caressed, I wanted to explore every inch of them.
I had to sit up to get a closer look. With Madison still on
my lap, I sat upright, my face practically touching them. Madison picked up on
my enthusiasm for them and grabbed the back of my head and pushed my face into
them.
I kissed them, I licked them. My tongue circled her nipples,
which had now become erect. I flicked at them with my tongue. Madison, groaned
in delight.
Things were certainly getting hot and heavy. Madison pulled
my head back from her chest.
"Are you ready?" She said nodding her head towards
the middle of the bed.
"Yes, are you?" I asked, making sure she was
comfortable with what we were about to do.
She nodded her head and when she climbed off my lap, she
paused for a moment.
"Oh, did you finish already?" She said looking
down at the large wet spot on the front of my underwear.
I looked down.
"Oh!" I said, pulling the waistband from my body
and looking to see what happened. I was still rock hard, much to my relief.
"No, that's just precum I think. I'm still good."
"Phew! Have you got the um..." Madison asked.
A look of panic covered my face.
"What? What is it? Did you remember to bring it?"
"I... I don't know."
I quickly bolted up and grabbed my bag. I open the zip as
far as I could and frantically emptied the contents on to the floor.
"Please be in here, please be in here," I cried
out, dropping to my knees.
I started fanning out the books in a mad rush. Praying that
my erection would hold. That's when I saw it, lodged between two pages in one
of my notebooks. The small foil packet handed out by Mrs. Wrentmore in Biology.
"Oh thank god!"
I got up from the floor, leaving the mess I had made and
hastily pulled down my underwear, almost falling over in the process and joined
Madison on the bed. The jostling made my cock wag side to side like an excited
dog.
She tilted her hips upwards and began taking her thong off.
She got them down as far as her knees, before I took over and removed them
completely, casting them behind me.
I knelt there on the bed. Before me was the now fully naked
Madison, the first girl I had ever seen naked. Her whole body was sublime.
She parted her legs, inviting me closer. I shuffled closer
to her. My cock painfully hard, straining from my body as if desperately trying
to reach her. I tore open the condom packet with my teeth, then removing it.
The condom felt greasy in my hands as I carefully rolled it
down the length of my shaft, pinching the tip afterwards.
We looked at each other one more time and I slowly lowered
my body on top of hers. I kissed her, then tilted my hips forward to enter her.
"Um, that's my ass," she said softly.
"Oops, sorry," I said apologizing.
"I'm not quite ready for that just yet," she said
jokingly pumping her eyebrows.
"Here, let me help."
I felt Madison's hand around my cock, as she lined it up
against her entrance. She nodded her head, giving me the green light to try
again.
My heart began pounding in my chest, this was it. I was
going to lose my virginity to this amazing woman.
I pushed forward, our bodies making contact as my cock
pushed inside her, parting her soft lips.
Madison gasped as she took me inside her. I felt some
resistance and pushed harder to try and overcome it. Madison's face winced.
"Are you okay? Should I stop?" I asked with
concern.
"No, it's okay, just go slow if that's okay."
I kissed her forehead, and pushed again. I was about half way
in, then the resistance gave way. Madison let out a cry. I continued to slide
in and out of her slowly, while she grabbed my hips and controlled the rhythm
of my thrusts.
I pushed again, this time making it all the way inside her.
I could feel her hands tighten around me. The feeling, although slightly
diminished by the condom, of being inside her was out of this world. Her body
radiated a warmth and a softness that I craved.
Madison wrapped her legs around my lower body and pulled me
in closer, pushing me deeper inside her. She moaned softly as I gently rocked
my body against her. Her breathing, our breathing rate increased.
I could feel her sex tighten around me, her face looked like
it was about to scream, but not a sound left her mouth. Her whole body tensed
up, gripping me tighter and pushing me deeper. I couldn't hold it anymore, I
let out an insuppressible groan as I came, my face frozen in a moment of pure
bliss.
I held myself inside her, my body continuing to pulse, as if
it were giving her everything I had, my body and soul.
When there was nothing left to give, I carefully pulled out,
holding the condom in place. There was a reddish residue on the condom.
"I think you've been bleeding, are you okay?" I
asked, carefully shuffling backwards.
Madison put a hand between her legs, then brought it back up
to her face. There was a trace amount of blood on her fingertips.
"It's okay, I think this is meant to happen on the
first time."
"Ah okay, for a moment there I thought I might have
hurt you."
I grabbed a handful of tissues from her desk and passed them
to her, then took another handful for myself. I carefully removed the condom
and wrapped it in the tissues.
We took a moment to clean ourselves up, and returned to the
bed, lying next to one another.
"Was it okay? Was... I okay?" Madison asked.
After everything Madison and I had done to get to this
point, it seemed strange to hear her sound so vulnerable.
"It was amazing, you were amazing," I said
gripping her hand and kissing the back of it. "Was it okay for you?"
I then asked.
"Yeah, it hurt a bit at first, but after that it was
intense, you know. The feeling of you inside of me... and when you came, I felt
everything. It was so good."
The sex itself may have only lasted two minutes, but it was
easily the best two minutes I had ever experienced. Period.
We cuddled for a while, and could easily have gone a second
time, had we had more condoms, but neither of us were willing to take the risk.
So we just laid there, talking, joking, laughing, and discovering so much about
each other.
After all these years, hoping for the day I get to be with
her. It finally happened and in the most unexpected way. I can't wait to see
what happens next.
As for the biology assignment, Madison opted against the
inclusion of her pencil drawings. In hindsight it was pretty obvious who her
muse was. She folded the paper and kept it in her diary as a reminder of our
first experience together. When we handed in the completed assignment, we
managed to get an A, no doubt thanks to our hands-on approach to this
assignment.
It had been three months, fifteen days, thirteen hours, and
nearly twenty-three minutes since the moment that changed my life.
It was the day I officially started dating Madison - a day
and an experience I'll never forget.
To have the girl I pined after for five years become my
girlfriend was truly something else.
We were at that stage of our relationship, where every kiss
was intoxicating and every touch was electric. Everything was new and exciting,
and the sex, oh my god, the sex was sensational.
Madison was just as horny as I was, with her sexual appetite
easily matching mine. They say men have a one-track mind, but this track
definitely came with two carriages.
While her parents were happy for her to be dating and even
to have a boy in her bedroom, Madison didn't think they were quite ready to
know or hear what went on behind closed doors, least of all her dad, who was
definitely a tough nut to crack and had yet to warm up to me.
So we had to choose carefully the moments for our special
'one-on-one' time.
Madison joined me on the edge of the bed, and we sat there
looking at our reflection in the large mirror above her desk. Her head found a
comfortable nook on my shoulder, and we looked as if we were posing for a
couple's photo in one of those photo booths you find at the mall.
"God, you're beautiful," I breathed, smiling at
her in the mirror.
"You keep telling me that," she replied, her
cheeks turning a soft shade of pink as if she were embarrassed by the
compliment.
"But it's the truth. From your beautiful face."
I kissed her on the cheek, then moved her long blonde hair
aside, planting a gentle kiss on her neck.
"To your beautiful neck."
"What are you after? Oh wait, let me guess," she
teased, a playful glint in her eyes as a mischievous smile tugged at the
corners of her lips.
She ran her hand up my thigh, before settling over my crotch
and giving it a squeeze.
"Hmm, I don't think he's quite ready for me just
yet," she said coquettishly.
"How long have we got until your parents come back from
the grocery store?" I asked.
Madison pivoted her body to face me, instead of my
reflection.
"Oh, I'd say we've got at least ten minutes."
"Huh, ten minutes, I think I can work with that."
I kissed her on the lips, her mouth turning into a smile as
I did.
"Umm, come on then, get those clothes off mister,"
she said, relenting to my charm.
Wasting no time, I quickly pulled off my T-shirt and
unbuttoned my jeans. Simultaneously, Madison started doing the same. After a
swift trouser dance, I slid my boxers down and kicked them to the side.
"Wow, someone's keen," Madison remarked, as she
unhooked her bra, then pulling it down her arms.
"Damn straight."
With just her panties still left, I grabbed her by the hand
and stood her in front of the desk, so we were closer to the mirror.
I stood behind her, allowing only her near-naked body to be
visible in the mirror. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I rested my chin
between her neck and shoulder.
"I adore every inch of you, I hope you know that."
I said with a deep sincerity.
She kissed me on my cheek.
"You are such the smooth talker, unlike when we first
met. Remember that time in the library?"
"Oh my god, don't remind me, you had a way of tying me
up in knots. I could barely talk properly."
My hand's delicately caressed her skin, as I moved them
upwards from her slender waist to her perfect breasts, cupping them, before
softly tracing my index fingers around the outskirts of her nipples. With her
nipples now erect from the stimulation, I gently rolled them between my thumb
and index fingers.
Madison moaned softly.
"Umm, while I would love the full works Ad, we haven't
got much time, so you might want to..." Madison said apologetically.
"Okay, okay, I see. So less of this, and more of
this."
Without my hand breaking contact with her skin, I moved from
her breasts, down her stomach and straight into the front of her panties. My
finger sliding along the entrance of her mound, before pushing deeper between
her lips and finding her sweet spot.
Madison moaned, "Umm, yes, definitely more of
that."
I watched Madison's face in the mirror; watching as it
reacted to my touch, her eyes closed and mouth slightly parted, as she tried to
vocalize her pleasure. I kept rubbing, my fingers getting wetter and wetter as
her excitement built.
Seeing her like this got me so hard. My cock pressed against
her hip, hard enough for her to notice. She reached behind, grabbing a hold of
it and began jerking it, mimicking the speed at which I was rubbing her.
I had to slow down, as I knew I wouldn't be able to last as
long as her at this rate.
I removed my hand from her panties, then hooked my fingers
along the waistband on her hips.
I tugged at them, pulling them all the way down to the
floor. Madison kicked them away from her dainty feet and leaned forward,
resting her hands face down on the desk, and backing that magnificent ass of
her's into me.
Since we started dating, Madison decided to go on the pill,
meaning there was no frantic searching for condoms this time and as we were each
other s first, STDs were unlikely.
I positioned myself behind her, aligning my cock between her
legs. Her wetness was evident, as my cock slid alongside the outskirts of her
lips. I slowly rocked back and forth, teasing her entrance; her juices coating
the length of my shaft as I did.
"Umm, stop teasing me Ad. Fuck me already."
"Who's keen now?" I said smiling at her reflection
in the mirror.
She looked back at me, as I angled my cock upwards and
pushed inside of her. Madison let out a soft whimper. Gently, I rocked my hips,
so our bodies moved together in unison.
I wanted her to feel me being inside of her a bit longer.
She was practically purring at this point, clearly enjoying the sensation.
I looked again at her reflection in the mirror, her face
twisted in ecstasy. I bucked hard this time, thrusting deeper inside of her.
She let out a scream, her hands quickly moving to grip the edge of the desk.
I bucked again, and again and again.
"Oh god! Umm! More!"
I continued again, faster and harder this time. I could see
in the mirror, her breasts bouncing with each clash of our bodies. The desk
started to wobble and bang against the wall now, as I built up a steady rhythm.
Madison continued to beg me for more.
"Yes, yes, Umm, fuck me, fuck me hard babe," she
cried out.
I continued to pound her from behind, her crying out for it
only turned me on more.
Both our faces were flush now. Madison ducked her head down
low, so it was now practically resting on the desk. All I could see now was
myself in the mirror, my chest glistening with sweat as I gripped on to her
hips and ploughed into her. Our moans were accompanied by the sounds of our
bodies clapping against each other.
Suddenly, Madison bolted upright, her face scrunched up and
giving one final cry as she orgasmed. After two more thrusts, it was my turn.
Still grabbing tightly on to her hips, I pulled her closer,
burying myself deeper inside her. As I came, my body spasmed against hers,
shaking until the very last drop left my body.
We looked at each other in the mirror, our faces a glow from
the post orgasm high. I kissed her on the cheek.
It was then we heard the front door open.
"We re back!" her parents called out.
"See, I told you we had time," I whispered in her
ear.
"I don't think I'd have been able to walk, if it went
on much longer," she joked.
She grabbed a tissue from the box on her desk and passed it
back to me. I carefully pulled out and gave myself a wipe down as Madison did
the same. Sex is great and all, but there's always the clean up afterwards.
Needing to get dressed, I went back to the bed, and bent
over to pick up my underwear, when Madison slapped my ass.
"Pass the panties, while you're there stud," she
said jokingly.
As we started to get dressed again, Madison's phone, left on
the bed, began to vibrate.
I glanced at the screen.
"It's Becky," I said, looking at Madison.
Madison, who had just put her bra on, held out her hand for
me to pass her the phone.
She swiped her finger across the screen and answered.
"Oh hey, girl. What's up?"
I continued getting dressed, unable to avoid overhearing
only one half of the conversation.
Madison sat down on the bed and continued to talk. I
however, had other ideas. With my back to her, I pretended to get dressed, but
what I had actually done with my juvenile sense of humor, was to pull my cock
out of my fly and emptied my pockets, pulling off the old elephant trick. I turned
around suddenly, to show Madison in the hopes of getting a reaction.
It worked, and she started giggling.
"Behave will you," Madison yelled in between her
laughter and grabbed one of the stuffed bears from her bed and threw it
directly at me.
The bear's button eye, caught me right on the tip of my cock,
causing me to immediately hunch forward and clutch my sore member."
"Oww!" I exclaimed in pain.
"Sorry about that, Becky. Adam is being stupid again.
Never mind finding someone; you can have him if you want," she said,
laughing again.
I feigned insult at her comment while nursing my injury.
"Look, I better go. I need to get dressed, but I'll
call you back later, okay?"
Madison said her final goodbye and hung up the phone.
"What are you like? I was trying to have a serious
conversation."
"Sorry," I apologized.
Madison sighed.
"Becky is in a bit of a funk at the moment. Since we've
been dating, she feels like she's missing out."
"That's what I said, but she can't seem to find anyone;
she's getting kind of desperate. Not to mention, she feels like a third wheel
when we hang out together."
"It probably doesn't help, us being all over each other
then, does it?" I added.
"Probably not, but hey, we have to live our lives,
right? Besides, I like you being all over me."
I walked over to her, handed the stuffed bear back, and then
kissed her on the forehead.
"Well, trust me, that's not going to stop anytime
soon."
I handed Madison the rest of her clothes and waited for her
to get dressed.
When we were ready, we walked downstairs together, where we
ran into Madison's parents.
"Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Taylor," I greeted.
"Oh hey, Adam," Mrs. Taylor replied.
Madison's dad just glared at me in his usual way.
"I'll be over on Saturday to sort out the backyard for
you."
"Thanks, Adam. You're a lifesaver. Old Frank here hates
gardening, don't you, Frank? It's getting a bit wild back there."
I had tried to make some inroads with Madison's parents by
offering to do their garden for them. I thought it was the least I could do,
considering what I'd been getting up to with their one and only daughter.
It was also another desperate attempt to get her father to
like me. I did not want to get on the wrong side of him, that's for sure.
Madison walked me out to the front door.
"Look, try not to worry too much about Becky," I
said, turning to face her.
"I'll try, but she's my best and oldest friend. I just
want her to be happy."
"You're a good friend, Madison, and an even better
girlfriend," I said, grabbing her by the hand.
She closed the front door behind her, so her parents
couldn't see us anymore, wrapped her arms around my shoulders, and kissed me.
"And you are an awesome boyfriend."
It was my turn to kiss her this time.
"Look, I better be off, but I'll see you
Saturday."
"Can't wait. Love you."
"Love you too."
She waved me off, and I went about going home.
When Saturday came around, it was shaping up to be a bit of
a scorcher. I had decided to make an early start on the Taylor's backyard to
avoid the worst of the heat.
Upon arriving at Madison's, it was her mom who greeted me.
"Morning, Adam. Madison's in the shower; she'll be down
in a little bit."
"Hi, Mrs. Taylor. Are you happy for me to get
started?"
"Oh, yes, please. I've opened the shed for you, so just
take what you need."
I walked through the kitchen, where Madison's dad was
sitting at the table, reading the sports section of the paper.
"Morning, Mr. Taylor," I greeted cheerily.
He glanced up from his paper and stared at me.
"Morning," he replied in his deep, gravelly voice,
instantly going back to his paper.
Not much of a talker, either that or he just didn't like me.
I suspected it was a bit of both.
I continued on my way to the backyard and headed into the
shed to get everything I needed. Mrs. Taylor wasn't lying when she said things
had gotten a bit wild out here; everything was overgrown.
I walked out the mower, pulled a few times at the starter
cord, and got to work. I had just finished one length of the lawn when I found
myself looking up at Madison's bedroom window.
She was standing there, with one towel wrapped around her
body and another around her head. I waved up to her, and she promptly undid her
towel, quickly flashing me. I smiled and blew her a kiss. She pretended to catch
it before disappearing from view.
The lawn was taking a lot longer than I thought; a good hour
had passed, and I was still no closer to finishing. It was also getting hotter,
my T-shirt soaked in sweat and clinging to my body. It was a horrible feeling,
so I decided to take it off, hoping it would dry out in the sun.
I continued the task at hand, every so often looking up at
Madison's window, hoping to get a glimpse and perhaps another flash. This time
she was there, and she wasn't alone. I could see her talking to another girl.
It was Becky; she looked upset, and Madison was consoling her. They suddenly realized
I could see them and moved away from the window.
I wondered what all that was about, before shrugging it off,
and continuing with the garden.
With the mowing complete, I moved on to trimming the hedges.
After just ten minutes, Madison and Becky appeared, with Madison carrying a
cold glass of lemonade and holding it out for me.
It was evident from the redness around Becky's eyes that she
had indeed been crying.
Not sure if I should say anything, I decided to leave it.
"You're an absolute star; I'm parched," I said,
wiping my sweaty brow and taking the glass from Madison.
"It's looking good," Madison remarked, admiring
the hedge I had started on.
"Well, no one likes an unkempt bush, do they?" I
said, smiling at my attempt to be funny.
Madison rolled her eyes at me, but I managed to get a laugh
out of Becky.
As I looked at her, I was convinced she had just looked me
up and down.
"So, what are you girls up to?"
"Oh, nothing much, just hanging. Becky is going to stay
the night, so we're going to have a girl's night. You know, do each other's
hair, talk about boys, have a pillow fight in our underwear. The usual girl
stuff."
"Madison, don't reveal all our secrets," Becky
said, playing along.
"Nice. Well, if you need a referee, just give me a
shout," I said jokingly.
Madison and Becky looked at each other for an instant and
then back at me.
"Well, we'll leave you to it. I'm sure you've got loads
to do. I know there's at least one other bush that needs a good seeing
to."
I was about to give a cheeky reply when the girls cut me
off.
"Bye, Adam!" they chorused before breaking out in
giggles as they walked away back towards the house.
